AS 1 The Anthon Library. » ■ » ■ » COLLECTED BY CHARLES ANTHON, Professor of Greek and Latin in Columbia College. Bwrchased, by Cornell University, 1868. Cornell University Library PA 4413.A5 1851a 1 Aias of Sophocles, 3 1924 026 676 555 Cornell University Library The original of this book is in the Cornell University Library. There are no known copyright restrictions in the United States on the use of the text. http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924026676555 THE A I A S OF SOPHOKLES, WITH CRITICAL AND EXPLANATORY NOTES. h CAMBRIDGE : PUBLISHED BY JOHN BARTLETT, loftseller to tje eSnfbersttg. r \ v '•//'" asot M DCCC LI. l\y\ 1 fiery-* Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1851, by John Baktlett, hi the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the District of Massachusetts. CAMBRIDGE : METCALP AND COMPANY, PRINTERS TO THE UNIVERSITY. HON. EDWARD EVERETT, LL. D. LATE PRESIDENT OF HARVARD UNIVERSITY, THIS VOLUME IS RESPECTFULLY INSCRIBED, WITH SINCEBE ADMIRATION FOR HIS LOFTY ELOQUENCE AND REFINED SCHOLARSHIP. INTRODUCTORY NOTICE. The Editor of this volume has but little to urge in defence of his presumption in presenting the students of Sophoktes with the present work. With the deepest sense of his own want of proper qualification accompanying him at every step in the progress of his work, he has, nevertheless, striven to persuade himself that he should render a service, not altogether unprofitable or unacceptable, in clothing in an intelligible English form the more important results of the labors of abler and more gifted minds. If this hope is not realized, no one will be more ready to confess the entire failure of his ill-judged effort than himself. Little need be said as to the objects contemplated in the present un- dertaking. The Editor's chief desire may be stated jn brief to be that the divine tragedy he has presumed to edit should be its own interpreter. In subordination to this end he has employed some diligence and care in the endeavor to collect the best assistance from ancient and modern sources that was within his reach. The text and Scholia are principally from the first Laurentian manuscript and the Membrantz of Brunck, but the various readings exhibited by other manuscripts are also mentioned and frequently discussed. Constant reference has been made to the works of the old Grammarians and Lexicographers. The chief merit of the book will be found to consist in the collation of the notes of Mdsgrave, Brunck, Johnson, Erfurdt, Jaeger, Porson, Elmsley, Schaefer, Hermann, Lobeck, Nf.ue, and Wonder, and it is trusted that nothing of real im- portance in the commentaries of these distinguished scholars has been omitted. Upon this point it will be sufficient to observe, that the Editor claims nothing for himself beyond whatever merit may be attached to the effort he has made to throw open the labors of the great names already mentioned, and to render them accessible to the tyro by arranging and cbmbining them within the limits of a single book. Considerable pains has been taken to render " suum cuique," and if this has not been done in every instance it is owing either to oversight, or to the fact that the b VI INTRODUCTORY NOTICE. limits of the volume were too contracted to render it possible to state the source whence every reference or suggestion has been derived The grammatical notes of Hermann are in the opinion of the Editor a most valuable portion of the work, whilst the vast and unparalleled erudition of Lobeck will tell its own tale to every reader. The wants of the tyro have also received a large share of his attention, as the numerous refer- ences to the Grammars of Jelf, Matthias, Buttmann, and Krueger will evince. Great efforts have been made to shorten and simplify the statement of important syntactical principles, and to illustrate them by repeated reference and comparison. Why add more 1 The book itself will explain most satisfactorily what has been done and what left undone. The Editor cannot, however, conclude this notice quite so briefly. It would be crime and shame if he did not seize the opportunity of referring in the most emphatic and grateful terms to the inestimable aid which he has received in the progress of this work from one who lives in the affec- tions of all who are privileged to enjoy his acquaintance, and whose ex- quisite taste and consummate scholarship are only equalled by the unaf- fected modesty with which on every occasion he avoids their display. From the commencement of his labors to their close the Editor has ap- pealed to that learning, and been supported by the ready extension of encouragement and assistance, whose importance to himself it is impossible to overstate. Palmam qui meruit, feral, and if this book should meet with public favor, a result so fortunate will be as justly due to the aid af- forded In its preparation by the Eliot Professor of Greek in Harvard Uni- versity, as to the zeal and industry of the writer of these lines. America can justly boast of many advantages, but the noblest boast of every land is, after all, its scholars. The acknowledgments of the Editor are cheerfully tendered to the Publisher and Printer for the efforts they have made to present his book to the notice of the public in the attractive form in which it now appears, and in particular to Mr. BigelOw, for the great care and accuracy with which he has superintended the correction of the press. The Editor will no longer tax the patience of his readers, but will con- clude by assuring them of the great gratification that he shall receive, if, in a distant land, it shall be his lot to hear that his book is regarded by those who are competent to judge as a useful contribution to the cause of sound classical learning in America. A TABLE CORRESPONDING LINES IN THE PRESENT EDITION, AND IN THOSE OF BRUNCK, HERMANN, LOBECK, AND WUNDER. [The second column (Brunck) corresponds with the numbers adopted by Dindorf, and with the references in Jelf's Greek Grammar and Liddell and Scott's Lexicon.] BR. HEKM. LOB. WUND. BR. HERM. LOB. WUND 10 10 10 10 10 287 300 293 295 292 20 20 20 20 20 297 310 303 305 302 30 30 30 30 30 307 320 313 315 312 40 40 40 40 40 317 330 323 325 322 50 50 50 50 50 327 340 333 335 332 60 60 60 60 60 336 350 343 345 342 70 70 70 70 70 343 360 353 353 350 80 80 80 80 80 353 370 363 363 360 90 90 90 90 90 361 380 373 373 370 100 100 100 100 100 369 390 383 383 380 110 110 110 110 110 377 400 394 393 390 120 120 120 120 120 387 410 404 404 402 130 130 130 130 130 3i)6 420 416 415 412 140 140 140 140 140 405 430 425 425 422 150 150 150 150 150 415 440 435 435 432 160 160 160 160 160 425 450 445 445 442 170 170 170 170 170 435 460 455 455 452 180 180 180 180 180 445 470 465 465 462 18!) 190 189 190 189 455 480 475 475 472 198 200 198 201 198 465 490 485 485 482 209 210 209 211 208 475 500 495 495 492 219 220 219 221 219 485 510 505 505 502 224 230 226 228 225 495 520 516 515 512 233 240 236 238 235 505 530 526 525 522 240 250 245 247 244 515 540 536 535 532 247 260 253 255 252 525 550 546 545 542 257 270 263 265 262 536 560 557 556 553 267 280 273 275 272 546 570 567 566 564 277 290 283 285 282 556 580 577 576 573 TABLE OF THE CORRESPONDING LINES. DR. HERM. LOB. WUND. BR. HERM. LOB. WUND. 566 590 587 586 583 954 1010 989 986 983 575 600 596 595 592 964 1020 999 996 993 583 610 604 604 600 974 1030 1009 1006 1003 590 620 611 613 607 984 1040 1019 1016 1013 51J7 630 618 620 614 994 1050 1029 1026 1023 605 640 626 628 622 1004 1060 1039 J 036 1033 614 650 636 638 631 1014 1070 1049 1046 1043 624 660 645 648 641 1024 1080 1059 1056 1053 634 670 655 658 651 1034 1090 1069 1066 1063 644 680 665 668 661 1044 1100 1079 1076 1073 654 690 675 678 671 1054 1110 1089 1086 1083 662 700 685 687 680 1(164 1120 1099 1096 1093 670 710 696 696 691 1074 1130 1109 1106 1103 678 720 706 706 701 1084 1140 1119 1116 1113 688 730 717 716 711 1094 1150 1129 1126 1123 698 740 727 726 721 1104 1160 1139 1136 1133 708 750 737 736 731 1114 1170 1149 1146 1143 718 760 747 746 741 1124 1180 1159 1156 1153 728 770 757 756 751 1132 1190 1168 1166 1163 738 780 767 766 761 1140 1200 1179 1176 1173 748 790 777 776 771 1149 1210 1189 1185 1182 758 800 787 786 781 1158 1220 1199 1194 1192 768 810 797 796 791 1)68 1230 1209 1204 1202 778 820 807 8116 801 1178 1240 1219 1214 1212 788 830 817 816 811 1188 1250 1229 1224 1222 798 840 827 826 820 1198 1260 1239 1234 1232 808 850 837 836 831 1208 1270 1249 1244 1242 818 860 847 846 841 1218 1280 1259 1254 1252 828 870 857 856 851 1228 1290 1269 1264 1262 837 880 866 866 861 1238 1300 1279 1274 1272 845 890 874 873 868 1248 1310 1289 1284 1282 855 900 884 883 878 1258 1320 1299 1294 1292 863 910 893 892 887 1268 1330 1309 1304 1302 871 920 903 901 897 1278 1340 1319 1314 1312 879 930 911 909 905 1288 1350 1329 1324 1322 888 940 920 918 914 1298 1360 1339 1334 1332 898 950 930 928 924 1308 1370 1349 1344 1342 904 960 939 936 932 1318 1380 1359 1354 1352 914 970 949 946 943 1328 1390 1369 1364 1362 921 980 959 956 953 1338 1400 1379 1374 1372 934 990 969 966 963 1348 1410 1389 1384 1382 944 1000 979 976 973 1358 1420 1399 1394 1392 SO^OKAEOTS AIAS MASTir03»0P0S TA TOT APAMATOZ nPOZSlIIA. A9HNA. 0AY22EY2. AIA2. X0P02 2AAAMINIQN NAYTON. HMIXOPION. TEKMH22A. AITEA02. TEYKP02. MENEAA02. ArAMEMNQN. ksi$a npoznnA. EYPY2AKH2. nAiAAraro2. 2TPAT0KHPY3. rnoeESiX. To bpap.a Tijs Tpeiiiajs ecrn Trpayparelas, Hxrirep oi ANTHNOPIAAI, Kal AIXMAAQTIAE2, Kal EAENH2 APnArH, Kal MEMNflN. 1 HmTioKOTos yap iv rfj fiaxn tov 'AxiXkeas iboKovv A"as re km 'Obvcr- treus eir avra n\eov n aptoreveiv irepl ttjv tov o~d>puTds Kopibqv • Kul Kpivopevav irepl twv oirkav Kparei 'Obvo-creis. "06ev 6 Alas, rrjs Kpio-ews fir) tvx°>v, irapaKeKlvr]Tai~ Kai bucpdaprai rf/u yvwprjv, Sore icpairropevos to>v woipvlmv boKelv robs "EXKr/vas biaxpfjO-acrBai. 3 Kal ra pev aveWe Tav TeTpairobcov, ra be brjo-as andyec ijri ttjv o~Krjvrjv * iv ols ioTi Kal Kpios tls e|o^os, bv aero tlvai 'Obvcrcrea, bv br/o-as ep,ao~rlya>crev, odev Kal rg emypacp^ npoo-KeiTai 6 MA2Tir00P02, fj npbs avTibiao-Tokriv tov AOKPOY. AiKalapxps be AIANT02 SANA- TON einypdcpei. 'Ei> be raw bibao-KoKlats yjn\&s AIA2 dvayeypanrai. TaOra fiev ovv ffpaTTei 6 A'las • KaTa\ap.j3dvei be 'Affrjva 'Obvcrcrea iiri Trjs o-Krjvrjs biorrTevovra ti irore apa irpdrret 6 Aias, Kal SjjXoi avT(3 ra irpaxdivra, Kal irpoKakeiTai els to epCpaves roy AlavTa en eppavri ovTOf Kal einKop.7rd^ovTa ) as Ta>v e%8p5>v dvQptjpkvcav. Kal 6 pev elcrepxeTai o>s eirl r<5 paanyovv tov 'Obvcrcrea. JlapayiveTcu be Xopbs Sa\ap,ivia>v vavrav, elbas pev to yeyovbs, on iroipvia icrepdyrj- o-av 'EXXt/i/iko, ayvomv be tov bpdo-avra. *E£ejo"i Si Kal TeKptjcrcra, tov A'lavTOs aljQiakayros 7raXXaKiy, elbvia p£v tov o~cpayea twv 7rot- pviiov ort Alas ecrTiv, dyvoovaa be t'lvos eiev to. Troipvta. 'EKarepoy ovv Trap exarepov paBovres to ayvoovpevov, 6 Xopbs pev irapa TeKprjo-- crrjs, oti 6 Alas raOra ebpao-e, TeKprjao-a be irapa tov Xopov, on 'EXXt/wko tci crcpayevra Troifivia, airoXocpvpovrcu • Kal judXiara o Xopos. "OQev brj 6 Aias T7poe\8aiv epeppcov yevopxvos eaVTOv djvo'hocpvpeTai. Kal tovtov fj TeKptjcro-a betrai 7ravo-ao-8ai rrjs opyrjs • 6 be imoKpivo- p.evos Trenavo-8ai e^eicn Kadapcriav eveKa Kal eavrbv bia^prjTat. Eio"l be Kal enl Ta reXet tov bpdpaTOs Xoyot Ttves TevKpov irpbs MefeXaop, 5 1 la Codice Eegio E. non MEMNnN scriptum, sed ArAMEMNHN, librarii prolubio aut errore. Memnonis nusquam alibi, quod equidem sciam, occurrit mentio. Bkunck. 2 vra^xxixmrcci quid sit, docent sequentia qua? idem valerit, ^litplxgrai rm yttopw. Sch^ef. Cf. Suid., T. III. p. 32, ubi eadem junguntur, Ex- cerpta ex Diod. Sic.. T. II. p. 565, 20, et Luc'iamim, T. III. p. 131. Simi- liter Latini dicunt permoveri mente de insano. 3 iut%ffcitrtxi. Codd. quidam $ix%ugi%tp.a. To Se nepas, daijras avrov TevKpos ano- AotpvpeTai. XLapiarrjo-i. 8e 6 Xoyor rrjs TpaycoSlas on i£ opyfjs Kai (pikoveiKias oi av&pamoi rJKOiev 6 eVi to. Toiavra vov onkav, Kai anorvx<>>v eyvco eav- rbv avekeiv. Ai Se Toiavrai i>ik!KTT7]K(L Kex°ka>pevrj elvcKa revxecov. Eira avrov aKove tov KeKparrjKoros • (547.) 'Qs 8f/ pfj 8 npbs T% o-Krjvfj tov Atavros. Aaipovias 8e eloijo-ai, Ka\ *Adt)vas npoKr)8opkvj]s^ tov 'O8vo-o-ka>s, Sio (pTja-i • (v. 36.) Kai TraKai , iffTOpet jcal Uwbapos, oti to p.kv aatfia^ oirep eKakv^/eu rj Xcoprrj, arpatTOV rjv, to Se fiij Ka\v(f)9€v rpajTov epewe.^ luvrets rescripsit ex Dresd. a. Et ita jam Turn., Steph., et Cantterus. Nee male, opinor. 6 rixoitv. Recto monet Hermannus displicere optativum. Jenensis exhi- bet IpLcriwroutrt ot eLvfyanroi. Dresd. a. Turn., Steph., Cant. : en \% ogytj; xai Tlvtiis ecKgots ot tLvfywroi iU fixviav wsgjrjEWavTOiy, o Si? Kat A't'cc; wi'Trovfe, t&»v *A%tM.ti6tv oirkafv u>7roru%uv. Neque aliter Mosq. a. nisi quod S Sij xa) o A't'as •TriTovSejSi twv 'A^iWzi'm-j owXwv ofrorv^eav iolvtov a.vt7kiv prsebet. 7 tt.xXiov$ Xsovr«, etrgurov «v. to Ss /xij xxXufi'iv, SVgj yjv jj wksupet. rgarov -/)V. to xs Atavros, evOa ra^tv ea^wTrjv e^et, JJaXai Kwiyyerovvra Kai fierpovfievov 5 IX"V Ta icetvov veoyapdyQ , biru><; iSrjOKTovov<;. 10 Kat a ovDev etcra TrjcrSe irairTatveiv irvXrjs hiT epyov ecrrtv, ewe-new o orov %aptv 'Xirovhrjv eOov TrjvB , covr)/j,' atcovca Kai J~vvapTrafyo pevi XaXKOcrrop-ov kcoS(ovo<; to? Tvpat]viKr\<; ev p, eir avSpt Sva-p.evel 1* 6 20*0KAE0Y2 Bdcrtv kvkKovvt, Alavri ra> o~aKeo-opei. 30 $pa%ei re KaSrfKcocrev • evOeas 8 eyto KaT ij(yor]iceis • Travra yap Ta t ovv irapo's Ta t eureirena cry Kvfiepvcofiai %epi. 35 A6HNA. Eyvmv, 08verv\afj efirjv Ty ay Trpo0v/jiov ottXcov. OAY22EY2. Ti Srjra Troi/j,vaft ttji'S' eTre/iv iirrei ftdciv ; AIA2. 7 A6HNA. Aokcov ev u/uv X^lpa j^paiveadat ovm. OAY22EY2. H icai, to ftouXev//, »? eir Apyeiot 1 ; toB' yjv ; A9HNA. Kav e^eirpa^ev, ei KarrifieXtjcr eya. 45 0AY22EY2. Uoiaicri Tokfiait; TaicrBe kclI (f>peva>v dpaaei ; A6HNA. NvKTCop e v/j.a<; So\w? 6p/MiTai [wvqs. 0AY22EYS. H km irapearri ko,tti rspfi afaxero ,• A0HNA. Kai &j ttu Sio-povprifiara ' EvQ eunrecrav exeipe voKvKepmv ovov 55 KvkXoj paj(i%rov • KaZoKSb fiev ecrO ore Atao-ow; 'ArpeiSas avTo%eip ktsivsiv 6%a>v, Or aWoT aWov efjurnvatv v. Eyco Be cpoiTa>VT avBpa fiaviatriv voctok: flrpvvov, eureftaWov et? epKrj Kaica. 60 3\.airevT eireiotj rovo e\a)v JJoifj.va's re iraera% e? Bofiovt Ko/ii^erai, 8 20S0KAE0YS 'S2<; avSpas, ov% to? evKepav aypav e^cov. Kai vvv tear ookow; ^vvBeTov; aiKiijerai. 65 Aetgco Be Kai aot, rrjvBe irepicpavrj voaov, I2v Be fiijive /MrjBe crvfufropav 8e%pv Tov avBp • eyco yap ofifiaTav a7roo-Tpov • aXK evBov apKeiTco fie'vcov. ABHNA. Ti firj yevryrat, ; nrpocrOev ovk avrjp oB' r/v ; OAY22EY2. EyOpos ye rwSe ravBpl Kai ravvv en. A6HNA. Ovkovv iye\o)9 rjBio-ros el? e^Opou? ye\av ; 0AY22EY2. Ep,oi fj,ev ap/cel tovtov ev Bofioi? jie'veiv. 80 A6HNA. MepyrjvoT avBpa irepupavax; oicveh iBelv ; OAY22EY2. 0povovvra yap viv ovk av e%4o-Tt)v owp. A0HNA. AXk ovBe vvv ae /itj irapovr iBt) 7re'\a9. AIA2. 9 OAY22EY2. USx;, euirep oevye ere ; MAS. H TovtrirpnTTOv KivaBos efypov p. birov ; A6HNA. "Eyay • 'OBvcrcrea, tov crov evaraTrjv \eya>. AIA2. HBicttos, co Bewiroiva, 8eo-p,a>T7]s eaco 105 Gaicei • davelv yap avrov ov ti ira OeKeo. A9HNA. Tlpiv av ti Spao'Tj'! r\ ti icepBavr)<; ifKeov ; AIA2. Hpiv av Be&eiv Trpo*} kiov epiceiov o-reyrjs — A6HNA. Ti Brjra tov Bvo-ttjvov epyacei icaieov ; AIA2. MaaTiyi irpwTOV vana %«/M, (peiBov firjBev mvirep ivvoeh. 115 AIA2. Xa>pa> Trpcs epyov tovto aoi B eiep,ai, ToiavB aei poi ^vppua^ov "irapeaTavai, A0HNA. Opas, OBvaaev, ttjv 8ewv ia^(vv oo~rj ; AIA2. 11 Toutov Tt? av o~oi ravSpos r) 7rpovov nvo<; ifkeov H X el P l /8/s«0«9 V fiaicpov ttXovtov fia&et. 130 'J2? rj/xepa ie\ivei ts Kavayei irakiv Airavra ravdpojTreia • tov; Be awcf>pova<; Qeot, cpiKovai tcai cnvyovai tov; Kaicov;. XOPOS 2AAAMINIGN NAYTON. TeXafuovie ireu, tt}<; afMpipuTov 2a\afuvos e%a)P fSaOpov ay^taXov, 135 2e /Mev ev irpaaaovr eirv)(aipa> • He B brav 7rXriyr) Aios 97 fafievr)? Aoyas eie Aavawv icaKodpows eiri^y, Meyav otevov e%co km vefoftrj/AM IjT^wy? (as ofifia ire\eia<;. 140 /2? KM T?}? VVV (pdl/MeVTj'i VVKTOS Meyakoi Bopvfioi Karej(pvxr ^yttas 'EttI Bvo-Kkeia, v hrt/3dvT oXecrat Aavawv Botu km \eiav, 145 12 SOSOKAEOYS ' Hirep Sopi\ijTTTO<; er rjv Xonrr) Krelvovr aidavt crihrjpip. ToiovaBe Xoyov; -tyiBvpow; f rrXao~o~a>v Eli cora 0ovo<; kpirei. Kairoi cr/M/cpoi fieyaXav %(op},<; %/ot?, ava%. AW ore yap or) to gov o//,/j, aireopav, Harayovaiv are TrTrjvwv dyekat • Meyav aiyvirwv B vwo8eiaavT6<; 1 a% av, e£aiq>vr)voi. HTpofi. ' H pa ere TavpowoXa Aios Apre/us, fl fieyaXa ({tarts, to Marep at,o-%vva<; e^ua?, MAS. 13 flpfiaae pa!; rj tw EvvaXios Mo/jicpav e%a)v fjvvou 8opo<; evvv%i,oi$ 180 Majfavais ericraro Xufiav ; ' Kvn7]. Ov 7TOT6 yap (ppevodev y eir apiarepa, Hal Te\,afj,a>vos, e,Sa? Toa-aov ev Troi(ivat,<; ttitvcdv • Hkoi yap av 0eia vocros • aXX airepvicoi 185 Kai Zev<; tca/cav icai <£oiy8os Apyeicov (pariv. Et 8 virofiaWofievoi, KXeTTTOvcri, p.v6ovv 8 v/3pi$ 'Ardp^rjros opfiarai, 195 'Ev evavefioK /Saero-at?, 'Attcivtcov Ka^aXpvTav TXaxxaai^ /3apvaXyrjTa • Efiot, 8 a%o<; earaicev. TEKMHSSA. Nao? dptayoi tj}? AlavTos, 200 revea<; ")(0ovLwv air Epe%dei8av, 2 14 2O0OKAEOY2 "Eyofiev crTOvajfjcvi 01 Krfhofievot Tov Tekafiwvo*; TTJKodev olkov. Nvv yap 6 Setvorov 210 Srep^w; ave%eb Sovpioi Ala? • liar ovk av aiopK inrenroK. TEKMH22A. IId><; Srjra Xeya \oyov apprjrov ; Qavarw yap mtov ■jradoi etcTrevcrei. Mavia yap dXovi rj/MV 6 icKetvos 215 NvKrepo? Alas a7re\ft)/3ij^. 1 oiavr av toot? ck^wj? evoov XeipoBaiKra r], Keivov Xpr;o-Tr)pia ravSpd*;. X0P02 2AAAMINIQN NAYTQN. Otav eS^Xwo-a? avS/jo? al6o7rov fteyaXtov AavaSsv vtto fcky^o/ievav, Tav 6 fieya? p.v0o<; degei. Oifioi o/3ovp,at, to vpoaepirov. Hepifatvras dvrjp ©aveirai, irapaifKriKTtp j££/w (Tvy/cara/cras Kekaivol? %ieaiv fiord kcu /SoTJjpa? 'nnrovcofias. 225 TEKMH22A. flfioi • KeWev KeiOev dp r\fuv MAS. 15 Aeo~p.5mv aymv rjXvffe mu/ivav • llv Tt\v /lev earn o~crav iucpav PnrTei, 6epiv eBiBa^ev. XOPOS 2AAAMINIQN NAYTON. 'Avnarpotpri. flpa tiv rjBr] icapa >ca\vfi/j,aai Kpv^ra/j,evov ttoBoiv kXottov apea-ffai, *H doov elpecrias %uyov i&fievov HovToiropm vai peQeivau 240 Tola's epeo-o-ovo'iv aireiXas BiKpareii ArpeiBat Ka0' 7][JLWV 7T6^>0/8lJ/iCW XiOoXevaTOV Apt] BvvaXyecv fiera TovBe rvireK, tov aia airXaTw; iaye.u TEKMHS2A. Ovk eTt. Aapnrpxvi yap aTep aTepoiras Ai%as ofu? votos h yvvav, fiel^ov kukov. 255 TEKMH22A. 'H/jLeis ap' ov vocrovvres aTWfieaOa vvv. XOP02 2AAAMINION NAYTON. JTaJS tovt eXe^as ; ov /cdroiB' birtos Xeyeis. TEKMH22A. 'Avqp eicelvos, rjviK rjV ev ry voato, Avros fiev rfiea otaiv et^eT ev ica/cois, 'Hfias Be Toils (ppovovvras rjvia gvvav • 260 Nvv B cos eXijge Kaveirvevcre Trjs voctov, Kelvos T£ \virr) iras ekrjkarai icaicr) Mfiets o Ofioicos ovoev rjaaov i) irapos. 'Ap ean ravra Bis too- ef difXwv /catca ; XOP02 2AAAMINIQN NAYTON. Ziv/juprj/At, Brj croi icat BeBoiica firj k 6eov 265 IlXrjyr] tis r)Kr). IIa>s yap, ei Treirav/ievos MrjBe'v Tt, fiaKXov rj vocrcov evcppaiverai ; TEKMH22A. lis coo ej(pvTO>v tuvo ewio-Tacroat, ere XPV' XOP02 2AAAMINIQN NAYTON. TV? yap ttot ap%i) rov icaicov Trpocre'irraTO ; Ar)\cocrov rjfuv rocs i;vva\yov? SioVTevet, o~reyo<;, ZTatera? tcdpa dcov^ev ev 8 epenrioi? 295 Netcpcov epeicpOeis e£eT apveiov cpovov, Kofi-qv airpil; ovv^i o-vXXa/3cov X e P u Kal tov fiev rjiTTO irXelo-Tov acp0oyyo<; ypovov ' iUTreiT efioi Ta oeiv eTrr]TreiM)o- eirrj, El fj-rj (pavoirjv irav to o-vvtv^ov irado<;, 300 Kavr\peT ev Ta irpayp.aTO'; /cvpoi troTe. Kdya>, (piXoi, Seicracra Tov£eipyao-p,evov 2* 18 SO*OKAEOYS "E\ef-a irav ocrovvep e^ijTTto-Ta/jL'rjp. '0 8' evBvs egwfjuoljev oifjucoya? Xvypai, "\4? ovttot avTov irpoaQev €icrr]KOVcr eyw. 305 27/30? jap ica/cov Te /cat fiapvtyvxpv yoovs ToiovaS' del ttot dv$po/u.ei'O9. Nvp 8' ev roiaSe Keipevos /ca/crj rv)(r) 310 A(ti,to? ri Spacreiav tea/cop. Toiavra yap 7rco9 km Xeyei K(o8vperai. AW, vcr S' dwoXX.vp.ai,. 330 XOP02 2AAAMINIQN NAYTGN. Avr\p povelv eoitcev. 'A\\' dvoiyere. Ta% av TW alSio kutt epol fiXe'tya? \d/3oi. TEKMH22A. ISov, Bloijco • irpoafSXeTreiv S' efjearl aoi a Tovoe irpayr], ko,vto<: ta? svcov icvpei. ('Avoiyerai rj tTKrjvrj.) A I A 2 . 2Tpocf>rj a. Ia> fyiXot, vavfiarat,, p.ovoi epwv (piXcov 335 Movot t eppevovrei op6a> vop.m, IBeaOe p, oiov apri /cvfia cpoi,vla<; vtto %d\rj<; Ap.cpi.h'po/j.ov KVKXelrai. X0P02 2AAAMINIQN NAYTQN. ul/m g>9 eot/cas opt) a fiaprvpeov ayav. Arfkoi he rovpyov &>? atppovTLa-rv eirapiteaovT • AXXa fie avvha'C^ov. XOP02 SAAAMINIDN NAYTQN. Evcfyrjfia (feasvei. Mr) kukov /caic

o/3oK fie dr/pcrl Seivov %epa? ; Ol/ioi lyeXajTO?, oiov v/3pio-0r]v apa. 350 TEKMH22A. Mr), Se<; ov% wo eyeiv. AIA2. ' A.VTMTTpO8 v rjBovrj<; ayeis. XOP02 2AAAMINIGN NAYTGN. aw to) Bern TraX opas iv et icaicov ; AIAS. ' S2 Zev, irpoyovtov wpo'rraraip, ttcos av tov aipvXcoraTov, E-^Bpov aXrjfia, tou? re Bicraap^a'; oXeacras fiacrikrji;, Te\os Qavoipi KavTos. 370 TEKMHSSA. Orav Karev^T) ravB , opov Kapoi Baveiv Ev^pv ' ri yap Bel %r)v pe aov re6vr]KOTO<; ; AIAS. 2Tpo<£q y . 'Ico (tkoto<;, epov cpaos, "EpefSos w cpaevvoTarov, cos epoi, "E\ecr6' 'eXeade p oiKTjropa, 375 "EXeade p'. Ovre yap Oecov yevos ovd' dpepicov "Et agios fiXeTreiv tiv eU ovacriv avdpcoircov. 'AXXa p a Ai6<; 'AXicipa 6eos 'OXeOpi ahl&i 380 Hoi tk ovv (pvyrj ; Hoi poXcov peva> ; El to, pev divei, f] y . Ico Tropol aXippouol 22 SOSOKAEOY2 Ildpakd t avTpa ical ve/AO? erra/mov, 390 Hokvv iroXuv p,e Bapdv re Br) KaTefyeT ap,j>i Tpoiav ypovov • aXK ovk en p, , ovk "Et dfiirvoas e%ovTa. Tovto rt? cppovwv toreo. ' D, "%Kap,avBpioi, TeiTOvet; poai, 395 Evcppoves Apyeioi? 0> V ) if p. N vk 6T avopa fir) I ovo oorjr , eiro<; 5 771 J. / lit >r Hi^epeai p>ey , oiov ovriva Tpoia crTpaTOv Bep%0r), %dovo<> fioXovr airo 400 EXXaviBos • ravvv B aTt/io? f2Be irpoKeip,ai. XOPOS SAAAMINIQN NAYTflN. Uvroi cr aireipyeiv, ovo o7reo? eco Keyeiv Ey(a>, kokok TOioioSe o-vfiireirTcoKOTa. AIA2. Auu, • Tt? cw itot aea coo eiroivvfiov 405 Tovfiov tjvvoiaeiv ovofia Tot? e/iot? ica/cois ; Nvv yap Trapeari xai St? aid^eiv ep,ol xi.at Tpis ' TOtouTot? yap «ra/cot? evrvyyavm • Orov iraTrjp fiev rrjaB air IBaias ^(6 ova's Ta irpwra KdKklo~Tei apio-Tevo~a<> (rrparov 410 IIpo<> oikov 7]\6e iraaav ev/cXeiav v. Miyco o o keivov Trail, rov avTOV et? tottov Tpotas €7re\6cov ovk eXaaaovi o~8ivei, OvB epya fieico %et/30? dpicecra<; ep,r}<;, Atl/aos Apyeioio-iv 108 a7rdWv/j,ai. 415 Kanoi toctovtov y efjeTrio-racrdai, Sokco, Et £wv A^tWev; twv ottXcov tow a>v Treat MAS. 23 Kpiveiv e/MeXXe Kparo•« iravrovpyai (ppe'vas 420 Etrpa^av, avBpo<; tovS airaavTe<; Kparij. Ket fir] toS bfifia km (^joeve? 8t,acrTpo(j)ot rvto/A?;? anrr^av rrj<; ep,r)s, owe ai> 7TOT6 Aiicr/v Kar aXXov TO<; w8 eifrr] S' ?? .J to? yopyamis aSafiaros 6ea 425 ''HSt; /a e7r' auTOt? %etp eirevrvvovT efirjv EcnfjrjXev efi/3aXov(ra XvcrawBr} vocrov, "flcrT ev roioia-Be velpas aipa^at, /3oto<,? • Kelvot, B eireyy eXSxnv eKTrefpevyores, 'Ejjiov fiev ovft £kovto<; • ei Be tis 6eu>v 430 BXaiTTOi, vyot rav vat ica/cos tov Kpeicraova. Km vvv ri %pr) Bpav ; bans ep,$avu>aveiBe' y 'ArpetBw; av ev^pdvatfii ttov. Ovk ea-Ti tuvtu. Ilelpd Til ^Trjre'a 445 TotaS' dcj> r)<; yepovri BrjXwa-oa irarpi. Mr] toi s %rjv, rj KaXtof TeOvrjKevai Tov evyevrj %/Otj. IIovt aKr]Koa<; Xoyov. 455 XOP02 2AAAMINIQN NAYTQN. Ou8ets epel iroO &>? inrofiXrjTov Xoyov, Alms, e\efa?, aXXa rr)<; aavrov (ppevos*?; Havaai ye p,evroi Kai So? av8pao~iv (piXoil Tva3firj<; Kparrjcrcu raoSe , Eiirep rtvo<; o~6evovro<; ev irXovTtp $pvy£>v • Nvv S ei/At SovXy. @eot? yap &>S' eSo^e irov Kcu ay /laXio-Ta %es/)t. Toiyapovv, errei 465 To o~ov Xe^o? gvvrjXdov, ev (f>pova> ra era, Kac a avTia^co 7rpo9 r ecpeariov Aioap<; fiagiv aXyetvrjv Xafielv Ta>v aa>v vk eyOpwv, ^eipiav 6<£et? twL 47o Hv yap 0avr/<; o~v Kai reXevrrjaas a$jj?, Tavrrj vofjii^e icape ry rod rj/ie'pa Biq, ^vvapiraaOelcrav Apyeicov viro nvv 7rat,8i ra> o~

0ey/ia heairorwv epel 475 A I A 2 . 25 Aoyois taiTTaiv, iBere ttjv ofievvirw Aiavrof, b? fj.eyi(TTov to-yyo-e arparov, Ota? Xarpeia? avQ bo~ov £Vj\ov rpe(pei. Toiavr epei tk. Kafie fiev Bai/Awv eXa, Sot, B aio-^pa Tairrj Tavra kcli tm aa> yevei. 480 AXX atBeaai /xev irarepa rov aov ev Xvypat Ti]pa, 7rpo\enrav, aiBecrai Be firjTepa IloXXtov erav KXijpov^ov, 7] ae 7roXXa/a9 @eoi9 aparai £aWa Trpos Bopovs fioXelv • OitCTeipe B , covafj, iraiBa tov gov, et, veas 485 Tpoavi(TTcl)v /jltj (fxXcov, bcrov fcaieov Keivq> re ku/xol toi/6 , brav 6av7)$, vefielv. Mifioi yap ovk er eo-riv et? o ri pXeiraj HXrjv o-ov. %v yap fioi irarplB r]o-Ta>o-a<; Bopei, 490 Kai [irjrep aXXij fioipa rov (pvaavra re KaOetXev AiBov 6avao-ifj,ov<; oiKi}Topa<;. t9 oijT efioi yevoiT av avn aov ■rrarpi'i ; Tt9 irXovroi ; ev croi iraa eywye o~a>£o[iai. AXX to~%e Ka/jiov fivfjo-Tiv. AvSpi rot, %pea)V 495 Mvrjfiriv irpoaelvai, repirvov et ri vov iradoi. Xapis yapw yap ecrTiv r\ tiktovct aei • Otov B aTroppei /j.vr)crTi<; ev ireirovOoTO';, Uvk av yevoi/r ev ovtos evyevqs avi]p. XOP02 2AAAMINIQN NAYTflN. Alas, e^eiv ar av oiktov ©9 Kayco (ppevl 500 &eXoi/J> av ' awoLris yap av ra ttjo-B eiry], A I A 2 . Kal Kap-r hralvov revgerai Trpo? yovv efiov, 'Eav fiovov to rayQev ev roXjia, reXelv. 3 26 20*OKAEOY2 TEKMH22A. 'AW, to (j>i\ Aias, iravr eyaiye ireiao/iai. AIA2. KofM^e vvv fioi iraiSa, top ep,ov, &>? 1,800. 505 TEKMH22A. Km firjv Scufiovoi rovfiov ro8e. TEKMH22A. AW ow eya> vo av axpekoijii as ; AIAS. Aos p,oi Trpoaetireiv avrov ep,vels, r) \e\etfip,e'va> \6y6v ; TEKMH22A. Kat Srj KOfiigei rrpoairoKav 88' iyyvdev. AIAS. 27 AIAS. Aip avrov, alpe Bevpo. Tap/3-qaei yap ov 520 Neocrcpayr) irov rovSe irpoaXevaaav tftovov, Enrep Bircauo<; ear ifio<; to, irarpoQev. AXK avTiK cofiois avrov ev vojior irarpovB eiraiadavei ica/cav. Ev t&> povelv yap fir^Bev rjBio-Tos fiios, [To fir/ , ovBe %Q>pt? ovt e/xov. Tolov TrvKcopov (pvTuuea Tev/cpov a[i Tov iralBa TovBe trpos Bo/j.ov<; eftovs ayoav Teka/j,a>vi Be^et ptryrpi t , Epifioiq, Xeyeo, 545 '/2? o-vti wrjpaTi. XOPOS 2AAAMINIS2N NAYTGN. AeSoiK ukovcov rrjvSe ttjv 7rpo6vp,lav. Ov yap p, apeatcei yXaxrcra gov TedrjypLevrj. 560 TEKMH22A. ' fl Beairor Aias, ti irore Spao-eieis cppevi ; AIA2. Mr] Kplve, p.7] 'geraQ. Saxppovstv koKov. TEKMH22A. Oip, cos a0vpa> • Kai o~e irpos tov aov ts'kvov Kai 6eS>v iKVovp,ai px) irpoSovs r/yua? ye'vTj. AIA2. Ayav ye Xvireis. Ov ko.toio-6 eyw 8eolr)pa cpwvet,. AIA2. Tois aKovovaiv \eye. TEKMH22A. av o ov%i ireio-ei ; AIA2. HoW ayav 77877 Opoei?. AIA2. 29 TEKMH22A. Tapfiw yap, %>va%. A-IAS. Ov ^uvepl-ed 6)9 Ta^o? ; TEKMH22A. Upo? de&v, fiaXacra-ov. AIA2. Mtopd fioi So/cels $povetv, 570 Ei rovfiov r)9o<; apri TraiBeveiv voeis. X0P02 2AAAMINIGN NAYTQN. fl tcXeiva Sa\a/M<;, <7U fiev irov NaieK aXiirXay zeros, evhaifiwv, Tlaatv •jrepi<])avTo<; aei • Eyco 8 6 rXajMov TraXauos &<{> ov j(povos 575 ISala [itfivco Xeificovia iroa. firiXwv, Avripi0/j,o<; aiev evva>/J.a Xpova rpv^ofievov, Kaicav eXmS e^cov Eti fie 7tot avvtreiv 580 Tov airorpovov aiSijkov AiSav. ' kVTUTTpotyr) a. Kai p,oi Bvo-0epaTTevroe8pos, wfioi fiot, Qeia fiavia, gvvavXo? • a 0v egeTrefnJrco irpiv Srj iroTe Oovpio) 585 Kparovvr ev ' Apei • vvv 8 av <}>pevoo(£ij ft • *H rrov irakaiq, fiev evrpopeves. Kayoo yap, b? Ta 8eiv eicapTepovv Tore, Baipy cri8r)pos &va<;, o>? av \v/j.a0 dyvi/u,cu Seas • 620 MoXcov re ywpov evQ av acmfiij «/%« Kpvyfrco toB ey^ov, Taia yap el; ov X ei P l tout eSefjafj^v 625 Hap EiCTopos Bcoprjfia Bva-fieveo-Tarov, Ovttw Tt tceBvov ea-)(pv Apyeicov irapa. AXX ear a\r)6i)<; t] fipoTwv irapoifiia, E-^6pa>v aBcopa hwpa kovk ovr\a-ifi,a. Tdiyap to Xoittov eicrofieerffa fiev Oeoos 630 Eliceiv, fia07iepq. povet,v ; 'Eya> B', eirlo-Taixai, yap aprioof on "O t e%0pos fifuv e? ToaovB' e%0apreo<;, 'SI'S Kal cpiXrio-cov at>0i.<;, e? re tov cpikov Too-avd' imovpycov w deois eXOovaa Bia tgXovs, yvvai, Evypv reXelaBai tov/xov (av epa neap. 650 Tp.ei<: 6 eraipot, Tavra rySe fjuoi raSe Tifiare, Tevicpa r, r\v fioXi), ar]p,r\vaTe MeXeiv p.ev rj/iSiv, evvoeiv S vp.lv apa. Eya> yap eip. e/celcr ottoi Tropevreov Ifieis a opare, /cat ra% av p, icrco? 655 IIvdoicr9e, Kei vvv hva~nr)(S>, aecraoapevov. XOP02 2AAAMINIQN NAYTQN. 2rpo0^. E Hav Hav, 12 Hav Hav aXnrXayKre KvXXavta<; yiovoktvitov IIeTpaiav ava% 'AttoXXoiv O AaXtoi, evyva>. Nvv av, Nvv, to Zev, irapa Xevxov eidpepov ireXdaat tpdo? 0oav (OKvaXwv vewv, or Aias 670 Aadnrovos TraXtv, 8ea>v 8' av Uavffvra decrfii egr]vvcr euvop,ca a-ej3a)v peytcrTa. TlavO o p.eya<; p^po'w? papalvei re Kal tpXeyei, AIA2. 33 KovBev avavBrjTov (^arlcraifi av, evre y ef deXirrccv Alas /AeraveyvaxrOi} 675 @v(jlo)v ATpeiBais p,eyakwv re vei/cewv. aiteaos. AvBpes i\oi, to irparov ayyeiXai 6e\co, TevKpo<; TrapecxTiv apri Mvctmov wtto Kprj/Avaw • fj,eeo-T7]crav, elr oveiBecriv RpacrGOV evOev icavdev ovrt? ecrd b? ov, Tov tov [lavevros /cavifiovXevTov a-rparov 'Bvvaifj.ov airoicakovvTe<;, to? ovk ap/ceaoi 685 To fiTj ov -Trerpoiai 7ra? Kara^avOeli Oavelv. ' J2o~t e? ToaovTov rj\6oi> wore /eat ^epoov Ko\ea>v epvcrra BieTrepaiwdrj f;tr). Ariyet, B epi<; Bpafiovaa tov Trpocra>Ta.TG> AvBpaiv yepovTwv ev ^vvaWayrj \oyov. 690 AW rjfuv Alas irov o-Tiv, g>9 TaBe ; Tol? KvploK yap iravTa ■ftpr] BrjXovv \oyov. XOPOS 2AAAMINION NAYTQN. Ovk evBov, aWa s, pea? BovKa? veoicnv eyicaTa^ev^as TpoTrois. AITEAOS. Iov IOV. 695 BpaBeiav r)p,a? ap 6 TrpiBe T7}i/ 6Bov nifiircov eirepL^ev, rj ' trapr\Keiv, irpw irapcov auTO? rvyr/. 700 XOP02 2AAAMINIQN NAYTflN. AXX oi^erai rot,, irpo<; to KepSicrrov rpartevi rvo}fir)? KaraXXa^Orj %pXov. atteaos. Tavr eari rarrr) fiwpias TroXXrjs 7rXea, Enrep ri KaX^a? ev cppovcov fiavreverat. XOPOS 2AAAMINIQN NAYTQN. Uolov ; Tt 8 etoto? tovSs irpayjxaro'i ire.pi ; 705 ArrEAOS. Toarovrov oi,8a icai irapcov ervy%avov. Ek yap gvveSpov /cat, rvpavviKov kvkXov XaXp^as /ieTaoTO? olos Arpei8S>v 8ij(a, Ei %eipa Tevicpov Begiav cpiXocppovois ©et? enre KaTreatcrjyfre iravroia, re^vrj 710 Eip^ai /car rjfiap rovp,ave<; to vvv rdSe AiavO vtto o-K7)valo-i fir/8 acfie'vr lav, Ei £a>vr eiceivov eio-i8eiv OeXoi rrori. EXa yap avrov TrjSe 6rj/ie'pa /jlovtj Aias A6ava$ fj.r}vii, 7] Xe'ycov. 715 a yap vepiaaa ttavovryra ciofiara Hiirrew /3apeiai<; 7r/>o? ffewv 8vo-Trpaf;iai<; Etpao-% o p,avTt,$, oo-Tts avdpanrov vo-iv BXaarcov eireira (itj /car avBpanrov <^povel. K.et,vo Apyeicov TreXai Ictto), «at7 J^uas o ovttot eicpriget, fiayrj. ToiolaBe tois Xoyoiaiv aarepyrj 6ea? ExTTjaaT opyriv, ov /car avdpwirov (fipovwv. 735 -4\\ enrep ear* rrjBe 6rjp,epa, ray av TevoifieO avTov %vv 0ea> crajTrjpioi. TocravQ 6 fiavris step ■ d B ev6vo?, et Ka\^a9 epav A'lavros r)fiiv Trpa%iv 7]V rjXyrjo- eyw. TEKMH22A. Oljioi, Ti cpo Xeyei raBe ; 755 ATTEAOS. ndpear' eKeHvo? apri • rr\vBe B efjoBov 'OXe&plav Alavros eXiri^ei , (piXoi, TrpooTrjT avay/cata? ti/^?, Kcu o~Trevayros ryirarrrifievi] 765 Kcu tj}? 7ra\aia<; %apiTO<; eicfielSXrjfiewr). Oi/j,oi, Ti Bpacrco, t€kvov • ow% iBpvreov. AXX el/u Kaya> iceio- bironrep av o~Beua>. Xapw/tev, eyicova>fj,ev, ov% eSpa<; aK/Mrj, 'Sm^eiv 6eXovTev efiot, 775 MaXicrra fiiarjdevTOS, e^diarov 6 opav. JJeTTTjye 8 ev yjj iroXefiiq, rrj TpaaBi, SiBrjpofipan 8-rjyavrj vearcovrjs • hiirrj^a o avrov ev irepiaTetXa^ eya>, Evvovcrrarov T&JS avBpi Bia Ta^oi"? davetv. 7SO O'vTQi fiev evaicevovfiev • e/c Be rcbvBe fioi 2v 7rpaJTO?, ft) Zev, kul yap et/co?, apxecrov. ALTTjaofiat, Be a ov fia/cpov yepacaicr)v (parip TevKpa) cjyepovra, irpcoro<; /ie fSatrraaT) 785 TJevrSiTa TwBe irepi veoppavTa gicpei, Kai firj 7T/30? eyQpwv tov KaTOTTTevdeit irapo<; Picf)8(i) kvoIv TrpojSXrjTos oiapois 8 kXap. Toaavra cr , o> Zev, Trpoo-TpeTrco, icaXa> 8 afia Ilofnrcuov Epfirjp j(8oviov ev fie KOifucrai, 790 5w aa-fyaBacrrw Kai ra%ei TTr)Br)fiaTi UXevpav Biappr'^avra TmBe cpa. KaXco B apcoyovs ra? aei re irapOevovi Ael 8' opaxrw; iravra rap fiporoft Tradrj, 2efivaa<; ko,kov<; KaKicrra koI irava>Xe6povayr} TrivTOVTa, t&>? avT0av top aivvu ovpavov 8iov ye'iw;, Kprjvat, Te iroTa/j,oi 8 otoe, icai to Tpai/ca 820 IJeSia irpoaavScb, %aipeT , co rpov 835 Kekevdov dvrjp ovBafiov SrfKoi (paveis. X0P02 2AAAMINIQN NAYTQN. T"t? av 8f)Ta fioi, rt? av Se avjKeKpafievrjv. 850 TEKMH22A. Oi^cok , oXaXa, BiaTreTropOrjfiai, (piXoi. XOP02 SAAAMINIQN NAYTQN. 1 1 o eariv ; TEKMHS2A. Acas oo r]/uv apruo ao-yava> •trepvinv')(Tfi. X0P02 SAAAMINIQN NAYTQN. fifWl e/JLWV VOOTUV ' 855 flfioi, Ka,TeTT6v yvvai. TEKMH22A. J2? woe tovo 6%ovtot- Xcov • Ejco o o Travra ko>^>oiko<;, rKair) fSXeirew $vo-£)vt ava> irpootvta<; IlXriyrjs pteXavdev alp, air otKetas atpayrj 1 ?. 870 Otpoi, Tt Spdaco ; Tt? ere ftaxrraxrei, cpiXcov ; IIov TevKpo e/eetz/o? apyav xpovos FtrjpLaTCDV, rjpopovelv. 890 XOPOS SAAAMINIQN NAYTQN. TEKMHSSA. O'lpoi,, T6KVOV, 7T/30? oia BovXetas £vya Xapovfisv, oloi va>v etpetnacri o-kottoi. XOPOS SAAAMINIQN NAYTQN. Slfjioi, avaXyrjrav Aicrawv eOporiaai avavBov 895 Epyov ArpeiBav ra>B a^ei. AXX wTreipyoi v p,era. XOPOS SAAAMINIQN NAYTQN. 'Ayav y inrepfipiOes aj(6ov/3pi£ei 7ro\i»T\as a.vr\p, TeXa Be roicrBe patvop-evoii a^eaiv -jroXvv yeXara, ev ^eiav ev XP eia Bopos. Oi yap ica/coi yvwp,aicri rayaOov %epotv Expvrei ovk icrao-i, irptv Tt? eicftaXr). A I A 2 . 43 Efioi TriKpos reOvrj/cev rj ice'ivovs ykvicvs, 910 Avrai Be repnrvos. Slv yap rjpdaOrj rvyelv EiCTri. 915 Aias yap avroc; ov/cer ecrTiv. AW ep,oi Avrrwv aviai Kai yoovs Sioi^erat. TEYKPOS. 1(0 fiOl p.oi. XOPOS SAAAMINIQN NAYTQN. Siyieov. AvSrjv yap So/cco Teuicpov icXveiv Bowvtos arris TrjaS erruricoTrov fieXos. 920 TEYKPOS. H v avapTracrrj ; "19', iyxovei, %vyicap.ve. Tok Bavovai, toi <&ikovv TrpocrelBov ocf>6aXfiol<; eyco, 'O80? 6 oBcov iracrcov aviao-acra Br] MaXicrTa roifiov airXayyyov, r}v Br) vvv e/3r]v, 12 ^IXraT' Aias, tov crov to? eTr^crdo/ir]v 940 Mopov BitoKcov Ka^i/^ocrKOtrovfievo'i. 'O^ela yap crov y8a£i? to trav ica/cov. 12 BvaOearov ofi/J.a icai toX/j.t]<; Tritcpa<;, Ocras avia6ivei<;. Uol yap poXelv fioi Bvvarov, e? ttocovs ftporovs, 950 AIA2. 45 Tot? <70t? aprj^avr ev irovourt, fj,7]8ap,ov ; 'H ttov fie Te\a/icov, cro? irarrip e/to? 6 a/J,a, ejatT av evirpoaairo'; iXew; t tcro)? Xeopovvr avev aov. U<£? yap oin^ ; ot(o irapa Mrj8 evTV%ovPTi p,rj8ev fjBiov ye\av. 955 Outo? ti Kpvyjrei ; nroiov ovk epel kclkov, Tov e/c 8opo6r)ao/jiai, AovXos Xoyoiaiv avr eXevOepov avet<;. Totavra fiev kwt o'lkov ev Tpoia Be p,oi 965 TIoXXol fiev e^Opoi, nravpa 8 axfieXTjaifia. Kai, ravra iravra aov Oavovros eupo/j,r]v. Otfioi, ti Bpaaco ; 7rovecoo<; Kaxeivov "AtBrfi, Brj/uovpybs aypio<; ; Eya fjiev ovv kcu ravra Kai ra nravr aei 980 46 SO*OKAEOT^S ^dencoi/Jj' av avBpunroiai firj-^avav deovs • "Ot

i\a, Kelvos t eicelva crrepyeroj, icayco raSe. XOPOS SAAAMINIQN NAYTQN. Mr) reive fiaicpav, aXk ottco? KpvtyeLS ra $pd£ov rov avBpa, %co ti p.vQr\csei raya. 985 BXeirco yap eyOpov abara, kcli ray, av /ico/cot? TeXoiv a Br) /caicovpyos e^iKOir avr\p. TEYKPOS. TV? B eo~riv bvriv avBpa irpocra<; \oyov ; MENEAAOS. AoKOVin efioi, Bo/covvra B bs icpaivei arparov. TEYKPOS. Ovkovv av enrols rjvrtv airiav irpoOeft ; 995 MENEAAOS. OdovveK avrov eXirio-avre<; olxoOev Ayeiv Ayaiobi gvpiiayov re ical v • Otrrt? crrparm ^vpmavri /3ov\evo-a<; ovov NvKTCop eirearparevo-ev, t»? e\oi Bopt, • ]000 Kei, fir) 8ea>v rii rrjvBe irelpav eaf3ecrev, A I A 2 . 47 Hpeis fiev av rrjvB , rp> 68 eiXrj^ev tv^rjv, 6avovTe<: av TrpovtceipeB aia^ia-ra fiopa, Ovtos 8 av eQr). Nvv 8 evqXXagev 0eo? Ti)v tov8 vfipiv 7T(Oo? firfka ical iroifivas ireaelv. 1005 ILv ovveic avtov ovtis eat avrjp cruevcov Toaovrov o)£TT6 acopa TV/ifievcrai. racpm, AXX ap,cf>i xKcopav tyapaOov eicfiefiXrjpevo'; Opvi(Ti opj3r] irapaXiois yevrjaerai. JZpo? ravra p,r]8ev 8et,vov e^aprj<; fievos. 1010 Et, jap fi\e-rrovTO<; pr) hvinqd-qpev Kparelv IlavTcos 6avovrov ttot TjdeXrjcr ep,a>v. Kairoi ica/cov irpo's avSpos avSpa Stjplot'tjv 1015 MijBev BiKaiovv tcov eipecrrcorcov icXveiv. Ov yap iroT ovr av ev voXei vopoi koXw $epoiVT av, evda pr) KadeaTrjKrj 8eo?, Ovr av CTTparos ye craxfrpovco 1 ; ap%pt,r en MrjSev fyofHov irpo/3Xrip,a p,rj8 aiSovs e^asv. 1020 AW avBpa XP 7 !' Kav a '^>f ia yevvrjcrrj peya, AoKew irecrew av Kav airo ap,iKpov kcikov. Aeos yap tp irpoaecntv aiayyvT) 6 opov, Xarr\piav eyovra toVS' emaraao • Oirov 8 vPpl^eiv 8pav 6 a ftovXerai irapr/, 1025 Tavrrjv vop,i^e -rr)V troXiv XP 01 "P ""ore E% ovpuov 8pap,ovp,e0a Ovk avmiaecv avffiv vf3pia<; 1035 Eit avrov JL^ear avaaaeiv atv oo rjyeir oiicooev ; 1045 ATTapTrjs avaaamv r)\6e<;, ov% rjfiav Kpasrav. OvB ea6 b7rov aoc rovBe Koa/x^aai ifKeov Apyff; eicet,T0 6eafio<; r) icai Tq>Be ae. Tirap^p^ aXhmv Bevp eirXevaas, oi% okav 4TpaTT)yo<;, aar AIovtos qyeiadai Trore. 1050 ^iaa, onnrep ap^ei) aii ov 1060 Ovk av o-Tpaeii)v, a? av $? olos -jrep el. XOP02 2AAAMINIQN NAYTQN. OvB av rotavTTjv y\a>o~crav ev /ca/cot? . Ta er/cXTjpa yap toi, Kav inrepBiK fj, BaKveu MENEAA02. 'O To^drrji; eoixev ov o-fUKpov pove2v. TEYK.P02. Ov yap fiavavcrov ti\v Te^vrfV €KTTjcrafM]v. 1065 MENEAA02. Mey av ti KOfiiraa-eias, ao-mB ei \af3ois. TEYKP02. Kav i^tXo? aptcecraifit, aoi y w-ifkicrfievq. MENEAA02. 'H yk&ao-a crov tov Qvfiov eu? Betvov rpe BiKauo yap fiey e^eariv fypovelv. MENE AA02. Aucaia yap tovB evTv^eiv /creivavra fie ; 1070 TEYKP02. Kreivavra ; Beivov y elira<;, ei icai §75 Bavwv. MENEAA02. ©eo? yap eKcra^et, fie, rqjBe B 01/^ofiat. TEYKP02. M.T) vvv aTifia 6eov<; 0eoi<: aeatoafievo^. MENEAA02. 'Eya> yap av ■tye^aifii Baifiovcov vofiov; ; TEYKP02. El tov? 0avoVTao7roio<; evpeOrjs. MENEAAOS. Ev rots Sucao-Tats, kovk efioc, roB ecrcpaXrj. 1080 TEYKP02. IIoW av «a«o)5 \a0pa av /cXei^eta? /catca. MENEAAOS. Tovt ei? avtav rov7ro • rovB eariv ov%l dairriov. TEYKPOS. 5u § avraicovaet, tovtov to? re&wtyeTai. 1085 MENEAAOS. HBtj 7tot eiSov avBp eyat yXwrar) &paavv JVeara? eipopfirjaavra %eifj,a>vos to Tfkelv, fli (p&eyp, av ovk av evpevo<; «%£T , a\X vcf> ei/xaTO'i icpvipeis IlaTelv 7rape2%e rm SeXovri vavriXaiv. 1090 OvTto Be Kat ere /ecu to aov \d/3pov arojxa 4iuicpou veov<; ra% av Tt9 eicTrvevaav tcaTaa/3eaete ttjv iroWrjv $ot\v. AIA2. 51 TEYKP02. Miym 06 y cwOjO oirwira /xwpta? 7rA,e<»i', "0? ey KaKoleprj Se rot viv, Ka&Tiv, fiia£e\avp eirr/ fivffov/xevov. XOPOS 2AAAMINIQN NAYTQN. Ecrrai, [ieya\r)<; eptSo<; rt? aymv. AXK a>9 Svvaaat, Tev/cpe, Ta%yva*i Sirevaov KoiXrjV KaireTov riv tSeiv Tq>8 , evda /Sjootos? tov ae.iiwr\ov evpaevra Kad^et. TEYKPOS, ■ Kai, firjv e? avrov icaipov oiSe ttXtjctiou UapeLcriv avSpo<; tovBb 7ron9 re icai yvvi\, Ta(f>ov TrepurrekovvTe Sihttijkju veicpov. '12 iral, irpoaeXOe Sevpo, Kai aradet,^ 7reXa9 1115 IiceTT]<; e0KAE0Y2 'iKTriptov 0T) .Td(f>ov p,e\r)0eis TaBe, icav /t^Set? ea. XOPOS 2AAAMINION NAYTQN. 2rpoe\e irporepov ai6epa Bvvai fieyav rj tov itoXvkoivov ' AiSav Kelvo<; avrjp, b? mvyepwv eBei^ev ottKcov 1135 E\\ao~i kolvov Api)v. lay irovoi, Trpoyovoi irovtov. Kelvas yap eirepaev av8punrov<;. Srpcxpri j3\ E/celvos ovre o~T6s Tlpoaenroifiev A6ava<;. 1160 TEYKPOS. &.ai fj,7]v uocov eairevaa top 0~TpaTv a>8 avocoifiKTet ^aveiv ; 1165 5V toi, top e/c t?}? ai/^jjbciXa3TiBo<; Xeyca, 'H ttov rpacpel? av /i7]rpov ovre aov Siafioaw • AXX avro? apycoV) mceicpaya<; avSpos coS vTreppova ; IIov /3avro$ r) -7TOV aravros ovirep ovk eya> ; 1175 Ovk ap' 'Amatols avBpe 1 } eiai ttXtjv 6Be ; HiKpov; eoiyfiev ra>v A^CWeiu>v oirXcov Ayavai Apyeioiai Krjpvgai Tore, Ei iravTa^pv KevrrjcreO oi XeXeififievot. Ek tcovBs pevroi twv Tpoirtov ovk av iroTe Karaaraaif yevoir av ovBevos vopov, 11S5 Ei tou? Siktj viKtovras e%a>6r\Gop,ev Kai row oiriaBev e? to irpoaOev a^ofiev. AW eipKreov raS eariv. Ov yap ol ir\arei<; OvB evpvvanoi <£<»Te? aatpaXeararoi, AXX ot (ppovovvres ev Kparovai iravTayov, 1190 Meya$ Be 7rXevpa /Sou? vwo crfiiKpav vftpi^eis Ka^eXevOepoo-Top.ei'i. Ov aa>povr]aei • 1200 Tr)v ftapflapov yap yXwaaav ovk eiraico. XOPOS SAAAMINIQN NAYTQN. El6 vp.iv afupolv yoO? yevoiro aaxf/poveiv. Tovrov yap ovBev v eya Xq>ov (ppaaai. TEYKPOS. $ei) • rov 9avovTO<; &>? rayeia ti? fipoToi<; Xapis Biappel icai rrpoBova dXiaKerai, 1205 i aov y oo avr/p ovo em o-p.iK.pwv Xoyoov, Abas, er io-yei pirijarw, oil av rroXXaKt<; Trjv arjv irporeivcov rrpovKape<; yjrvxrjv Bopi' AXX oiyerai Br) rravra ravr eppififieva. fl TroXXa Xe^a? apri Kavovrjr em), 1210 Ov fivr)fiovevei<; ov/cer ovBev, rjviKa Epicecov Trod vfias ovtoi eyKeKXr)p.evov<;, Jtior] to firjoev ovra<;, ev rporrr) oopo<; Eppvaar eXdav fiovvos, afupb fiev vecov ' A/cpoicriv r)Sr) vavriKOK iScoXioiv rraTrjp 'Ap^alov ovra TliXo-n-a /3dp/3apov $pvya ; 1230 Arpia S , b? av u ecnreipe SvcrcrefiecrTaTOV, IIpo6e'vT aSekcfrcp Selrrvov oaceicov tbkvcov ; Autos Se jir/Tpos efjecfrvs Kprjcrcrr l <;, ecf> y AafScov eiraiCTov avhp 6 cpiTvaas TraTrjp Er)/cev eWols ij(6vo-lv SiacpOopuv. 1235 Tolovtos hv TOt&jS oveiSi^eis crnopav ; v 0? en iraTpos fiev eifit, TeXaficovos yeycos, Octtk arparov tcl jrpcoT apicnevaas efir)v Io"X,ei %vvevvov firjTep , rj cpvcrei fiev r\v BacriXeia, AaofieSovTOS • eicitpnov 8e viv 1240 Awprffl €K€lVCp $C0K6V AXlCfn)Vr)S yovos. Ap coo aptcrTOS eg apiareow ovoiv HXacrTcov av aicryyvotfit tow; irpos aifiaTOs, Ovs vvv crv Toioiak) ev ttovolcti Keifievovs flBels aOwjrTOVS, ovS eiraicr^vei, Xeyav ; 1245 Ev VVV To8 I0~6l, TOVTOV €1 ftaXeiTe TTOV, BaXeiTe %^/ao.? Tpecs 6fiov crvyiceifievovs. Eiret /caXov fioi Tovh vTrepirovovfievcp Qavew irpoBr]Xcos fiaXXov rj ttjs crrjs virep Twaucos, r] tov aov ^vvaifiovos Xeyco. 1250 Upos Tav6 bpa fir) Tovfiov, aXXa. ical to crov. Sis et, fie irrj/iavels tl, f3ouXrjaei ttots Kai SeiXos eivai fiaXXov r) 'i> ifio\ Qpacrvs. XOPOS 2AAAMINIQN NAYTQN. Aval; OBvcrcrev, Kcupbv icrO' eXrjXvOcbs, Ei fir) gvvayfrcov, aXXa crvXXvacov irdpei. 1255 A I A 2 . 57 OAY22EY2. Ti o ecniv, avSpe<; ; TrfKoOev yap yaBofirjV Borjv ArpeiScov tg>S en aXicip,tp veiepa>. ATAMEMNQN. Ov yap /cXvovres ecrfiev aia-^iarovt; Xoyovs, Ava£ OSvcraev, toxjB vtt avSpos apricot ; OAY22EY2. Uoiovs ; eyeo yap avSpl o~vyyvap,rjv e%co 1260 KKvovti \avpa o~v/J,/3a\elv errr) kuku. ATAMEMNQN. Hicovcrev cucr%pa • Bpa>v yap rjv rooavTa p,e. OAY22EY2. Tt yap a eSpaerev, ware icai fiXafir/v eyeiv ; ATAMEMNQN. Ov (pr/cr eacreiv rovBe tov veicpov Tacpfjs Afioipov, aXX'fi 7rpo? fiiav Oatyeiv ep.ov. 1265 • 0AY22EY2. E%e A 9 I r. 3 \ Miitt ' rj yap eor/v ovk av ev eppovcov, eiret, <&iXov c- eyeo fA-eyio-TOV Apyeuov vefieo. : •'■ ' OAY22EY2. ' Aicove vvv. Tov avhpa rovBe irpos Oecov 1270 Mr) tXjj? adaTTTOv co8 avaXyrjTWS ftaXelv • Mr)8' r) /3/a ere /jLrjSa/j,a><; vucrjcrajco ToaovSe fiurelv ware rrjv Biier/v irarelv. Kap,o\ yap r\v iroO outo? e%0icno<; arpajov, \E£ ov , Kpa\r)aa reov ' A^tXXelcov ottXcov • 1275 .4XX avTOV e/jLTrw; ovt eyeo toiovo efiot, 58 20*0KAE0Y2 Ov/c av aTifia&ai/x. av, ware p,rj Xeyeiv Ejv avop t,oeiv apiaiov Apyeicov, oaoi Tpoiav atpi/cofzeaOa, trXrjV A^iXXewi. flar ovk av ev8iKco<; y art/ui^oiro aot,. 1280 Ov yap Tt tovtov, aXXa tou? 6ewv vofJbovi $6elpoi<; av. ' AvSpa S ov Bucaiov, « Oavoi, BXannuv tov ea&Xov, ouS' eav fiurlov Kvpri/j,evo<;. ATAMEMNQN. Me/JLVTjO- OTTOt,

yap p,e p,aXkov etKO? rj pavrca iroveiv ; 1305 ATAMEMNQN. £6v apa Tovpyov, ov/c epov KeKX-rja-erai. OAY22EY2. 'Sl<$ av TrotTjo-^s, Travrayf) ypy\a-To } Kai £vfjLTravet,v teat firjSev eWenreiv bcrov Xptj rot? apiaTois avBpaaiv irovelv fipoTov?. TEYKP02. ApiaT Uovcrcrev, itovt e^a a eiraiveaai Aoyoiai • Kai ft e^frevo-as e\7rt8o? tto\v. 1320 Tovtw yap cov e%8io-TO<; Apyeicov avfjp Movos 7rapea-Tijv eo-aTr)V 1325 AcofirjTov avTov eic/3a\eiv Ttupfj? arep. Toiyap crcp OXvp,irov tovB 6 irpecr^evoiv Trarr)p Mvr)p,cov t 'Epivvs Kai reXecnpopo^ Aiktj Kaxovs KaK(o<; (pdeipeiav, aicnrep ijdeXov Tov avBpa Xa>/3ai<; eKftaXeiv dvaglw;. 1330 %e B , co yepaiov v hrio-raa-o. 0AY22EY2. AXX rjdeXov fjuev • ei Be [if] o~ti croi lXov Upaaaeuv toB Jj/^a?, el/j, , eiratveaas to gov. TEYKP02. AXivaa>ai p.eXav 1350 Mevos. *AXX aye 7ra?, (pt,Xo$ octtw avrjp $rjai irapelvai, aovadeo, ftaTco, Ta>B avBpi irovav to) iravr ayadw KovBevi 7T(o Xmovi OvrjTwv, A'iavTos, or r)v, tots <$>a>vu>. 1355 X0P02 2AAAMINIQN NAYTQN. T H iroXXa /SjOoroZ? eo-rtv iBovcriv Tvwvai • 7rplv iBeiv B ovBeiov (v. 1119), consisting of his own, his mother's, and Teukros's hair, are grouped — was represented by a x ZStpmi iTSaXn, so made and draped as to exhibit a resemblance to the body of the deceased hero. 2. SsSojxoS ft h^/ieim. The Scholiasts differ greatly in opinion as to the correct mode of interpreting this verse ; — the point in dispute being, whether the poet means us to understand, ■riT^x xxr ix';£'i in an active, as Wihtris ruv troXtptm, Diod. XIV. c. 80, or veTga vrag i%d£wv> in a passive signification ; that is, whether Odysseus is represented as eagerly employed in preparing snares for the purpose of attacking his enemies, or in discomfiting some project which they have devised against himself. Both expressions may be applied with great propriety to a skilful general : to l\ti\a.f!mt'&> tJiv *•{£!;;» xxi to rm iimrton rm yiuftni *(i*irtaiietai, Galen de Parv. Pil. Exercc. III. 905. T. V. Lobeck pronounces in favor 6* 66 NOTES. of the latter, considering this view to be more in harmony with the charac- ter of Odysseus, and the enterprise in which he is engaged ; first, because he is celebrated as ™» ciinXm inptris, Philostr. Imagg. 1. 862, more distinguished for his astuteness in escaping than his skill in devising snares, as is testified by Homer in Odyss. 4. 422, and by the entire Doloneia ; and, secondly, because he is described in our passage as playing the part of a spy rather than that of an " insidiator." That this explanation is not in itself improbable may be learnt from Xen. Mem. 4. 2 . 1 5, U» Se atAea-rii re xaci ocpirttZ,*! va, toutuv (ra/y iroXif&iatvj , av otxaia ffoiyiffti. Cf. ClC. de Off. 1. 30. 108, and Davis's note to Id. de Fin. III. 2. There is, how- ever, great weight in the objection of Hermann, that to such an interpreta- tion the insertion of the pronoun nva, is in direct opposition. Nor has Lobeck been able to explain away this difficulty, but acknowledges that the addition of the pronoun would be far more intelligible, if by the noun iruax we understand some hostile attempt on the part of Odysseus. The connection of the verses and the sense of the whole passage present, more- over, additional obstacles to the reception of this exposition. For the poet proceeds, xa) vw Isr! oktivdus . ... us tis iupivcs fi&fis, the particle ai) fcit in the first verse being opposed to xm vm in this sense : ut semper .... ita nunc quoque, in order to connect closely the proceeding of Odysseus, described in the first two verses, with the subsequent details. Odysseus has followed the footsteps of Aias from the very spot where he was first observed by a scout with dripping sword, and has now arrived before his tent. As a well- trained hound pursues the track of some wild animal and ascertains its locality, in order that it may fall into the hands of the hunter, so has Odysseus followed the footprints of Aias in order to learn his whereabouts, to convict him as the perpetrator of the slaughter committed amongst the cattle of the Greeks, during the night which followed the adjudication of the arms of Achilles, and to take whatever preliminary steps may be necessary to secure his punishment. It cannot, therefore, be supposed that Odysseus was interested to inquire if Aias still contemplated any traitor- ous or hostile design, which must nevertheless be assumed if we decide in favor of the explanation above mentioned. Hermann asserts that the accus. s-iijav does not depend upon £;ranu, but upon i»^ufitvoy, and that &t*A*ai is inserted here as an infinitivus explicativns, to which xirm, i, e. mT( m, must be supplied. Such a construction is undoubtedly very harsh, whilst a satisfactory answer is given to the objection against the construc- tion of the infinitive with 4*( «» and lit^stxi by Eur. Hel. 63, S^S. ■yx/j.'.Tv pi, and 553, S's pi infxrxi Xxfah ; Theophyl. Hist. IV. 16. 115. B, irv/t- NOTES. 67 fii^ctis ikiirSai faou/twos. Even admitting that the mode in which he connects these words is admissible, the Greek words here used can hardly be supposed to convey the meaning expressed in his translation : semper te video opportunitatem, qua tentare hostem possis, capture. Reisig, in Comm. Crit. ad (Ed. Kol. 1746, observes that u.^ affect may depend upon TiTgav, and this view finds an apologist in Apitz, who seeks unsuccessfully to defend it by citing such passages as Horn. II. 7. 409, Eur. Androm. 94. The true explanation appears to be that given by Wunder, who com- mences his observations by reminding us that the Greeks frequently employed the formula •tii^oiv mos Xx/tfidvui (cf. Xen. An. 5. 8. 15 ; Kyr. 3. 3. 38) in the same sense as -rsipoLv nvos. (So Siav Xuftfidvuv, Philokt. 536, 656, ftErxfiiXitav \M[&(Zxj>tty, Eur. Fr., for Qiao-Dat, /ierctfei- XitrQai.') But vriifHx.v rives often signifies capere aliquein conari, to make an attempt against any person or thing, to seek to seize or obtain its possession. Her. VI. 82, wqos uv rxvra ait "hixottluv irngav rns woXivs, xrotv ye on igotffi %£ntrira.i xou fiaSn, tin ol o has r rxpa^t^o7, tin ol ip.ftoo'm tffrnxt. Thuk. 1. 61, xatl cttpixoftsvoi Is Bsga/av xaxtihv t^tcrr^i^puvrss xut trsigoi- trxvrts vrittacov rou %ojt>iov xa.) oiix tXovrts t*fooiuovro xara. ynv tfoos rnv Yioriimm. Why Sophokles should have substituted oooj, of which phrase a fall explanation occurs below, v. 19, is to pursue the foot-tracks of prey^ xvvnyirov re^v*?, whilst ^erge?- s6a\ may be rendered to trace out, or explore. - 7. ebx fc'vSav, sc. iffriv, num. in tentorio sit, nee ne? Ky Se tr* Ixtpsgu. Hermann has accurately explained the force of ixtyegtiv : ex loco clauso et fnibus quibusdam circumscripta in apertum ac propatulum proferre. Hence, then, iKtpUuv nva, may in a more general sense denote aliquem eo usq>ie perducere, quo tendit, according to the well-known idea of completion, which is imparted by the preposition lx in composition. Cf. (Ed. Kol. 98, i^riyay tt$ rot* SLXeros, with v. 1424 of the same play, ogZ$ to. rout* ouv us t$ og0ov ixtplgu \ M.a,yrtvfia6' . Plat. Phced. p. 66. B, on xivtuvtvti ris ufffftg argavros ixtpigtiv rift?,; f&trix, rou Xoyov tv r« trxtytt. In our passage, then, tv Se a* lx ot ra. 6'fiota. p/vtiXaTOVtrcci Xaxetivoa xvvt$ • tvgiva.s retvras tTvrt "2o0U, fAUTiUU S' WV CCVlVOnffll tyoYOV. See alSO vv. 1184 seq. of that play; Plat, de Legg. p. 654. D, txi/t ag« fierce tovS ' r)/x7v uu xcttlaireg xuii», ^isch. Eum. 276. The sense of the whole passage is as follows : There is no longer any necessity that you should peer through or within this door (since Aias whom you seek is within), but that you should state openly for what object you have taken upon yourself this eager chase, in order that you may learn from one who knows (all things you wish to ascertain). 14. ft jXo» yxg, us oix eTSit uurhv, \x rod KXV XVOttTOS $S OftUS, TOVTtO-TtV XOfXTOf. TJJf & <£&}**$ fiiOVVS XltrQxVl- NOTES. 71 rat, &ts dados avr% Bvtrvs • sirri p&vrot itf) r%s exrivtis h 'Atiym • $&7 ykg rouro %a£'fyff8.S?s fztglftvr,; o*iffTv%ov; mv ohevs ; Hermann thinks that Musgrave refines too- much in deriving this expression from the peculiar mode of hunting prev- alent among the ancients, in which the dogs were not set on until the lurking-place of the wild animal had been partially surrounded with nets, and that our phrase may with stricter accuracy be compared with such passages as Eur. Elektr. 561, r't Se xvxXei , of which UiXu is only a strengthened form, is not found in Homer, but there is great diversity in the writing of the later epic poets (cf. Apollon. Eh. 3. 960) and writers NOTES. 75 of bucolic poetry (Theocr. 8. 7). The Attic dramatists, on the contrary, use only (iKa in senarii, whilst in the lyrical passages, as in the lyric poets generally with the exception of Pindar, who follows the Homeric usage (see Bockh. v. 1. Pyth. I. 62. 10, 5), both forms are used inter- changeably. Although the present forms of Uixuv are excluded from tragic iambic trimeters on account of the anapaest, the imperfect %fa\ev is found in dialogue. See below, vv. 88, 1391 ; Philoht. 1278 and else- where. In Attic prose, \0i\u is the prevailing form, except in the phrases pointed out by Lobeck. In anapaestic verse both forms are used, although it is often difficult to determine which is to be preferred, on account of the great variations in the writing of the MSS. Lobeck has instanced iEsch. Prom. 184, a; \h\w7)\ 1067, nattx"* \ti\u\ Philoht. 145, Rut MiXiis. Add (Ed. Tyr. 1314, r yikav iriw" M^itrSxi. So Brunck from MS. B. and Hermann, the latter affirming with Lobeck that ttixuv is more used in anapasstic numbers than the shorter form. All the remaining MSS. and old Edd. give dtXuv. There are two instances in which it occurs in lyrical songs in the plays of Sophokles '. Ekktr. 132, obV UiXa irgoXiiriiv roit, where the MSS. Aug. a. b. Ien. Flor. Y. and Laur. a. exhibit cbV xZ ii\u, to the destruction of the metre: oiiVi 6'tXu being suprascriptum in the latter manuscript. On the metre of the verse from Fragm. 596. Dind. iirSiut lisXnm (or UiXu, for in Athen. p. 657. A. the MSS. differ) ™ lixfxxx, it is impossible to pronounce authoritatively. Hermann's emendation to (Ed. Tyr. 1. c. is not approved by Ellendt. For IsXut is found both in choral songs and in songs xvo irxmm- See (Ed. Tyr. 205, 649, 651, 1356; (Ed. Kol. 1222; Elehtr. 1072; Trach. 1011. It is moreover found in anapsestic verse, rv//.(bov 6zXo(/.i]i vt^atrihtiv wargas rifAerigov, (Ed. Kol. 1753. In all these instances the metre is satisfactorily preserved with the shorter form ; but where both forms are equally applicable, defer- ence must be shown to the authority of the books. In our own verse Din- dorf writes with Elmsley, and faXotrfc is found in the MSS. La. Lb. R. 26. xa'r9ivx£tirf*.ivxs, slain. Cf. j3Esch. Choeph. 347, i\ yu.^ lea£si ts xa.tnXi»ffiv. Ou the intermingling of the present and aorist, Poison to Eur. Hek. 21 observes, that the Greek Tragedians so frequently employ different tenses in the same sentence as to warrant the NOTES. 77 belief that such variations are the result of design. Cf. Eur. Hek. 266, xs;'»i) yij £\nri* m, tis Tgaicci r ayu. The same observation applies also to the Latin poets. Thus Virg. JEn. II. 12, Quanquam animus meminisse horret luctuque refugit. 32. xou rot fiiv truf&xlvofAat, SCHOL. : o7ov trtj/zsTos If&etVTty tivx trvvrtftlfii asra rov i%veust Tot Se olvro^u. Hence Kllendt observes, with regard to the first of the two explanations given by Suidas, r»ifiosTlgoftxi, iix m/iiiem yiyiuaxu, that the employment of the middle verb gives rather this turn to the meaning, in meos usus signa cottigo, i. e. in order to draw my own inferences, or to further my own plans. Comp. Oppian. Kyn. 1. 453, fivluiTn^i xutts Tmix'i" rn/tnvKvro. Lobeck observes that the Attic orators employed nx/uttft/uu, and later authors m^TjJip in precisely the same signification. 33. Tot 3' ixmTKtiyftxi. See Kiihn. 550, ed. Jelf. More usually the preposition %ia is placed before the accus., as at Thuk. 7. 21. The foot- marks which occasioned this embarrassment were those of the cattle Aias had driven to his tent. — — xobx 'ix." P"fo'> otou. Mr. Porson mentions (Advert, p. 101) that a MS. of Suidas reads xobx 'i%oi ficttitTt 'imu. If this is the true reading, the sense is, I am not able to learn wltere he is. Comp. vv. 6, 7- This tragedy contains two other examples of the same expression: v. 103, w Tab^'tr^i vtov xivados ifafyou fit 'oxou ■, v. 845, aW 1 ap-'v/ivov a^ja y.n XiCtriruv ovrov. So also (Ed. Tyr. 926, M«;wtrr« 5' olvtov &v!? Sxi/Attv avS^v 7 , whilst Matthia (Gr. Gr. 408) and Bost (Gr. 104, 3. not. 4, 2), with equal inaccuracy, direct us to supply the prepo- 80 NOTES. sition xxrd. The use of the accusative is, however, to be referred to such constructions as are explained in Kiihn. 556. b, ed. Jelf. The expression, which is eminently Sophoklean, is for /3«m/> (or Uri^alnn") ^«ni, and may he compared with the formulae, t^^« #v)e*xv, •xiauv vrribvipa. = wia-fipa, Eur. Troad. 750; nivrwxi wraj/taTX, Soph. Antig. 1045; avxrraffiv cravat, Philokt. 275. In place of pdtm, the introduction of some substan- tive signifying an attack or hostile inroad might have been expected, but the poet sufficiently conveys this'notion by the use of the verb Wi/vrlvmi. Lobeck aptly quotes Track. 339, rov pt rmV itplffrairat (Zde-tv ; Eur. Pham. 300, yavuwersTs e £b*gxf fft vrgao-irirva. 43. xiipa. wu.'maQa.i Qovai. That ^aivirSttt is here used of mere physi- cal defilement is evident from v. 428, below: ust' \v rataivhi xit(>as a I p, x%x i fiorats ; -*Esch, Theb. 324, »«ij<>» xz a ' m '0*' *>?■«■*'■ Cf. Pors. ad Eur. Orest. 909. Elsewhere this verb denotes moral pollution, as at (Ed. Tyr. 822, Eur. Hippol. 1266, lick. 666, on which signification, see Kuhnken ad Tim. p. 276. 44. /Wasi/ju', consilium. The two Laurentian manuscripts read fcoixnp', which is approved by Musgrave, and supported by the testimony of the Scholiast to Aristoph. Plut. v. 490. Wesseling believes that froiXivpa denotes a public decree; fioul.yip.iti on the other hand, a private purpose or design ; but this opinion is in opposition to the explicit statement of the Scholiast just mentioned : {&ov>.iv pa fiiv re idiov, £ o v X r, p a. Ti rau £??- fiotrUv « yvufiti. On the frequent interchange of these words in the manuscripts, see Lobeck to this verse ; Intpp. to Ar. Plut. 1. o. ; Stallbaum to Plat. Phileb. p. 103 ; and on the formula as itri, Kiihn. Gr. Gr. 626, Obs. 1, ed. Jelf ; Zeun. ad Vig. p. 567. 45. Km spcrjajsv. The MS. Laur. a. Vi.a.noa.'iar' ', but with the correc- tion yj. Igsa-jagen. Cf. (Ed. Kol. 945, TeS(ye> riV sltsrj «£» ; Antig. 303, Sgsrjosgav in %omtu Vixm ; .flisch. Pers. 720, xx) riV \%txoa\i. On the force of xxi in answers, see Kiihn. Gr. Gr. 880. i, ed. Jelf; and on the conditional construction of the whole sentence, Ibid. 856. The verb xxrx- ftiXu*, used in the same absolute sense, to be heedless or neglectful, occurs below, v. 863 ; Xen. Anab. 5. 8. 1 ; Plat. Tim. p. 41, D. ; Id. Hipp. M. p. 238. A, x^xaiv xigifais xxrufttKu. 46. IIoiWi riX/ixii raiirit .... On the coalition of the relative sentence with the interrogation, for z-oTxi wxt x'lit riXfiai, a,7s 1%Lt£ K %m &; see Kiihn. 881, ed. Jelf. ; (Ed. Kol 388 ; and compare the Homeric formula ■rale* rit /aSUn 'inns i Brunck renders qua audacia; whilst Wunder, asserting NOTES. 81 that the words immediately following, u!

iS&i omitted, and quotes Ar. Pint. 449, *tv, in all probability imitated by Lycophron, v. 1171, ftaifiuy xo^itra-at %z~ga iiipaaav tp'oiav. The verb fi.aifi.ai, which is a reduplicated form of the root, MA-, found in fta.ee (compare vraitpatrsaa from %x. Schol. : to \\m • lyu trip' a*!,' e yao rys dmxUrou %a e as. On the words Wp»{j« PxXawx 82 NOTES. the Scholiast observes : xxXus tWi ym/txs • all yx% xXi\}>xi Quo-) rh a-^iv MlTS fiAi »{S», x\\' if' u'wry yiu/ini iirfo^v WijixXlh, dis o'Uirlxi 1S1T1 tx t/.n Svra • rovro Se oil tZv oQtixX/teijv a/£xgr»ip.x, iXXx vroXu vrgortgov rns iinn'mt. Lobeck remarks that by ytupxs we are here to understand those ludibria ocuhrum, by which the goddess turned Aias aside from the con- summation of his plan to murder the Atrids, quoting Celsus, IV. 8, "Quidam imaginibus falluntur, qualem insanientem Ajaceni vel Orestem poetarum fabula? ferunt." In .ffisch. Choeph. 1044, the word o~i\xi is applied to such illusory appearances ; and that these are to be distin- guished from mental alienation is evident from Eur. Hel. 583, J yij ftnS /i\t tv, to S' i/t/ta (i.ov tcru. Compare infra, v. 422, xil /th rii' cfi/ix xxi tpgins lixav^otyoi Tvuftns x*ry%xv tvs iftris . . . . ; 667, iXuirit ahov &x«s it' i^xTm "Ag»s. Hence there is no necessity for adopting Mus- grave's proposal to substitute yXrifzxs, which is another form for xipxs, and denotes viscid secretions, that, gathering in the corner of the eye, derange vision. The adjective tvefipvs is here = irxexf'o^ovs, as the Scholiast correctly teaches. Cf. Luc. Fugit. 9, irxextyo^ov 0Ai. In v. 606, below, the Chorus calls the calamity which had befallen Aias Sufftpogcv xrxv- 53 sqq. Kx) -r^if re sroipvxs. On the position of the particle ts see "Wunder to (Ed. Kol. 33; Matthia to Eur. Hek. 459; and cf. (Ed. Tyr. 541 ; Philokt. 1294. o-vf&f&ixrx rt . . . . QgougnftxTU. In the common copies we find a comma after Xuxs, which Schafer, with the approbation of Hermann, first erased, in order that the two genitives might be brought, although in different relations, under the government of $£ovgtfixovj>ovfty ci fiovxixoi. According to this explanation, Xiixs Qfoutf/txrx signifies not merely the watching of tlie booty, i. e. the care taken of the captured cattle, but also the booty guarded (pecudes ex pravia, curat postorum, tradi- te) ; whilst the second genitive, f&avxiXuv, is associated with the verbal substantive, ^^ou^/axtx, in the same way as a genitive is often placed with passive participles, as, for example, at v. 765, below, tparos iwxrri' filvti. Hence "Wunder renders, pratdam a bubulcis custoditam, or armenta a pastoribus custodita, but without citing a single analogous instance in support of his interpretation from any Greek writer. In prose, the words NOTES. 83 S&ooxiXm ipiau^ri/ixrx could certainly have no other sense than the watching of herdsmen, i. e. the care of shepherds in the custody of something. In this signification, the name of the object or objects guarded by them could be adjoined in the genitive, in the same way as rnv rou Az%nros rut nuv ci(xw, Thuk. 3.115, where the one genitive expresses an active, and the other a passive, relation. If, then, the expression Xtlc&s 0f. (ZovkoXwv had been employed by a prose-writer, it would have been understood only of the herdsmen's care of the booty, or, in other words, the care of the shepherds in guarding the captured herds. But when it is remembered, that, in our passage, the flocks themselves are meant, it seems incredible that any license allowed to the tragic poets could have justified Sophokles in de- scribing these cattle, in one and the same sentence, as tp^nvtfifia-ra iroiptvwv and tp^nve. Xsi'«; or iroipvZi. The force of this objection will be more dis- tinctly apprehended if attention is paid to the following observations of Lobeck. " Pylades is called -rxi^sufia TlirQius, Eur. Elektr. 886 ; flocks, voi/aivu)/ fioirxnfiara, Kykl. 189, or $vWd.tos Ylx^vtjtrlas •miiiufiarttf Androm. 1100: and also, periphrastically, fiotrxyifixra [AoirxM, Bacch, 677, just as boys are denominated vioyivvi ira'ihuv fyifAfiaTu, Plat. Legg. VII. 789, B. In the same way Thetis is styled Nujsaij ylnlXoi, Andr. 1278, and her sisters N»j»»'S»v yh'JXx, Nonn. XLIII. 258. But what Greek writer, conjoining both genitives, the subjective and the periphras- tic, has called Pylades, from his having been brought up by Pittheus, XlvXxhov i>*s svsxa, in such a way as to allow the freest interchange, and even entire omission. A more accurate decision, perhaps, would be to regard them as employed in the same way as the Tragedians are accustomed to use the infinitive at the end of a verse, for the purpose of giving distinctness to the representation, or dramatic force and vigor to the language. 60. "Ilrgovav, sttrsfiaXXev sis sgxti xaxa. The MS. Laur. a., together with the Scholiast, append the gloss yg. is l^ivvv xosxm, and from this Hermann formerly supposed sis s^tv xocxm, in certamen turpissimum, Wunder sis agxuv xaxfo, to be the genuine reading. Upon these tentamina at emen- dation no remark can be necessary, as they are now abandoned even by their authors. In objection to the reading of the Scholiast, Lobeck excel- lently observes : " If Aias or any of his ancestors had been guilty of sacrilegious or unhallowed murder, then, indeed, the ht$Xa.g>iui attendant NOTTS. 85 upon such a deed could properly and truly be referred to the dark impulse of the Furies, just as that mental blindness which followed the parricidal guilt of CEdipus, and involved his family in the most miserable destruc- tion, is called ip^m i^ins in Antig. 603. But since Aias had committed no such deed, not even Quintus (vv. 360, 452) ascribes his madness to an Erinnys, but to Lyssa or Mania, to whose agency ^Eschylus and Euripi- des, besides Orpheus (Arg. 872) and Nonnus (XXXI. 73, XLIV. 259), attributed the alienation of the minds of Pentheus and Herakles. The Latin poets, ignorant of the old religion, represent, it is true, not only these heroes, but Bacchus, Tereus, and Medea, as subjected to the influence of the Furies, whose office, as is" well known, was circumscribed, in more ancient times, within far narrower limits. But should any one maintain that it was customary with the Greeks to impute all plans and actions, which, whilst unconnected with personal crime, had yet a dismal end, to the Erinnyes as their authors (compare Odyss. IS. 239; II. 19. 87), and hence that the appellation 'Efivas is conferred generally upon a person distinguished for criminality (cf. Agam. 729; Eur. Orest. 1386, ed. Pors. ; Id. Med. 1256 ; Soph. Elektf. 809 ; Tirg. JEn. 2. 573, Trojas et patriae communis Erinnys), not in a strict and proper sense, but on account of the resemblance observable between the melancholy issues of all counsels and actions in such persons as, on the one hand, were truly haunted by the Furies, and in those, on the other, who reaped ruin and disaster as the fruit of their own violence and folly, — I, indeed, will readily grant that the unfaltering pursuit after vengeance upon their enemies, and the con- sequent recklessness of their lives, might have been termed !{;»«. And this appellation is thus used by a poet in the Anth. Pal. IX. u. 470, who, as some consolation to Aias, says : Ob yx( 'Gtvtriniis iiXirn sis at li\u*. figiagy Ss tr 'iveQvsv ' hHvn ... . xai fegafpotris 'Egivyf. But the subject of the present passage is that short-lived mental or ocular delusion, which led Aias to the slaughter of the cattle ; and even if it be true that Athene from the very moment of its occurrence foresaw that this act would termi- nate in the destruction of its author, she could certainly have given no intimation of this to the spectators : in the first place, that she might not destroy the pleasurable alternation of hope and fear, which the poet has striven to maintain throughout the entire play, and, in the second, that she might not be portrayed as somewhat too cruel in the estimation even of Odysseus himself." Hermann, in his last edition, has written, from his own conjecture, Urgi/mi ils 'E^itum* s'{*» *««, against which, although it undoubtedly renders 'i^xn more intelligible, the preceding observations 8 86 JN T E S . appear of equal force. There is no doubt, however, that the asyndeton, occurring, as it does, in an address signally free from excitement and passion, is exceedingly harsh ; nor can it be justified by such passages as Ekhtr. 719, Hf^ot, elAfixXXc* Iwrixa) rum', and still less by v. 115 below, XV" X u i'i vtr%uvi- t«, Eur. Plunn. 1510; "Svatytltriis, Plut. Mor. p. 975. F ; and r»s %vp- fea^au, below, v. 90. 66. Ae/|<» os tea) trot. ScHOL. : kiSolvvi ri ■xapi'iccbas rav A'tavrns ' oSra y«g fAt7c^tn/ yivsrxt TO iea4os Tns T^ay&tdms, ruy Haraov vv» ftiv voipittQpii- vavvra, Q\iy&) X' ilffregov tppptva htuftc.it/tuv ' Kcti 'tvx lo'aiti o 'Otvffeivs i%iivry vo7s etXXots "EXAtjo'iv * oSrai o\ xxi h tuvoia rns 'Atitjvecs IvdtilcvUTCtl its 'Oovirtrsx. 68. ®apeuv Se fitfjcvt fivtfti . . . . uvoq'. The sense is, f&tiot tnt[cx"V" nas tne same construction as in Thuk. 2. 88 ; Euthyd. p. 133 ; Luc. Tox. 36. See note to v. 451 below. ■ 69. avorr^otpaus. By prolepsis for uart x-xottrpotyovs thai, the sense being oy,y.a.ra A'lavrvs BCffaarpi^at xxt xiriipt^a) xto rod ilffioiiv rriv vrpo/ro^ptv. Cf. Herm. ad Vig. p. 897 ; Seidl. ad Eur. Elektr. 442 ; Keisig, Comm. Cr. ad (Ed. Kol. 1227 J Stallb. Plat. Prot. 327. C; Valckn. Diatrib. 205; Kiihn. Gr. 440.2, ed. Jelf. So (Ed. Kol. 1200, rZv o-Zv iSsgxcaiv hftfixruv rtirufttvos ; Virg. jEn. 1, age diversos. The reading trgoiroipiv, for which the simple S\£iv is more common, is confirmed by Eur. Pham. 1353, tltropa irp^otro^iv xyyi\av. 71. OStiis. Kiihn. Gr. 476, ed. Jelf. Athene now addresses herself to Aias. The MSS. La. Lb. Harl. xixf^xXurthxs as a proparoxytone, and this adjective is frequently so written by the old copyists, as at Eur. Heh. 1096, and several other places. They were doubtless misled by the anal- ogy of termination in such words as tt-ru^uns, e-r^uriaJris, etc. The expression licf/.oTs xriuDurovrx does not occur elsewhere, and has been variously explained. Schol. ' xvre vSvvoirx • rifttu^iav xvxtrovvrx • iiri- 83 NOTES. /Zotkovrx ftir' ibQvvns- Billerbeck renders the participle by eastlgantem, and the whole phrase, eaptivos manibus laqueo ligatis verberantem. Fassow translates xh as ^po7s ocor. "rf/e Hande starr in Fesseln schlagen,'' and Wunder, regere (i. e. adstringere) manus vinculis, an operation which we learn from v. 62 to have been already over. Neue seems nearer the truth in interpreting retorquentem, comparing (Ed. R. 1 1 54. The language of Athene, together with the employment of the participle present, appears to point to some occupation in which Aias was engaged at the moment of her address, and the action ascribed to him in v. 1 08, Itfh etsai x'mi ifoxs, may perhaps suggest that the participle should here be rendered by expor~ rigentem, guiding the hands of the captives upwards, i. e. tying them to the pillar to which he is subsequently represented as having bound them. 73. Kluira. tpuvZ. " So frequently in Attic poetry, = ««x» «, a A!«». So below, v. 789, xa.Xu 6' apa •rofjt'rxtov f E^*S)v, as. t. X., te invoco, Mer- curi; V. 793 8q., xxXai 5* . . . . ffspva; 'EgivSff ; whilst at 801, iV, Z Tot%e7eti .... 'Ef/vt/£$. Hence it is not surprising to find the vocative and nomina- tive frequently associated in the same address, as at v. 819, iJ xXuml 'Atiqvut xa.) To evvT^oQov y'svo;, which is ^aioiTl, u xXwa) 'AJwou xa.) X&t- (ira to o-uvT^oipov yUe S . Cf. Philoht. 530, 867, 986." WuiTOEK. 75. foili Ss/Xixv i(sTs. The MSS. T. La. Lb. «{»;. See Dawes, Misc. Cr. p. 221 ; 'Track. 1183, oh Seureov o'Utts pita*' aTrunntrii; ipol j Eur. Hipp. 498, oii%i irvyx\Hffus xa] pM piSrians \ Plat. Symp. p. 175. A, otlxovv xa).Eis uvtov xoci f*9i a. $ r, m i $ ■, The future indicative seems always preferred in such formulae, to express an energetic command interrog- atively ; and Elmsley (Addend, ad Eur. Bacch. v. 344) is therefore incorrect in stating, that, if the penult of the aorist tenses of al^uv were not always long, the subjunctive aorist would deserve the preference in our passage. " When the command is negative, oh pvi is used ; and when a positive and negative command stand together, »J is used with the former, and pn added to the latter.'' Kuhjjer. Since, however, oh ft* is especially used in forbidding, it is better to consider, with Neue, that oh runs through the sentence, and is common to both clauses ; on which principle, ^uSs, in the latter, becomes = xui oh pii. See Matth. Gr. Gr. § 498. «, § 517, Obs. 2. Lastly, SsiXi'av otl^uv is concipere timiditatem. So v. 129, below, oyxot a1(uv, where see note ; (Ed. R. 914, lupot alow. In this signifi- cation a\io-)ui is elsewhere found. See (Ed. R. 635, 1225 ; Antig. 907. In the expression Ss/voi- l%oti£ttv pivot, v. 1010 below, the verb seems to be employed in its own stricter meaning. 76. Mb irgaj fawn. SCHOL. . vretgatrUTxi 'Otiuo-fflvs, ov% us xoifituo'ovvTos NOTES. 89 rod vroivirov !)lias i as ri %t>*fcav j us ri V/i tiiXm j and see Matth. ad Phcen. 621, from whose reasoning I dissent. Similarly, on ri\ Demosth., on rio*4i Lucian. Enc. Dem. § 22, are re- ferred to what has been said previously ; just as when a person having denied that he is about to do this or that, another asks on ri (sc. ysyl~ vjit«/); is ri (sc. yinroLi); Andocides, in Or. III. p. 26. 26, appends this verb to the final particle, writing "»« nput ri yitnrxi ■, although it is generally omitted '• "«x in ri t^oAlnxi, Ar. Nubb. 1192. See Herm. to Vig. p. 849 ; Matth. Gr. Gr. § 620 ; and this is also imitated by later Latin writers, ut quid autem coletur ? Aug. Civ. IV. 1 8, whilst more an- cient authors seem to have said ut quid f only. Indeed, the collocation "u ri by frequent usage coalesced so entirely into one word that the Etym. M. 471. 16 calls it an i ry rtrnifalx (runmif) i\inrai" Lobeck. r^Mir nix a»«j 0$' «» i " Nonne hie vir antea fuit tecumque versatus est sine ullo tuo periculo? cur ejus hominis prcesentiam extimescis, quern toties antea vidisti imperterritus ? The goddess marvels that Odysseus should now fear the appearance of Aias, whom he had so frequently seen before without any Buch emotion." Lobeck. " avii; hie non virum, sed hominem, i. e. mor- talem, neque ultra mortale robur validum significat." Hermann. The last eritie objects to the explanation of Lobeck, num antea non fuit vir fortissimus? which is adopted by Wunder and Dindorf, that it can be admitted only upon the supposition that Aias bad been previously the foe of Odysseus. Since this was not the case, and Odysseus could therefore have no reason to fear Aias, he holds that the explanation of the Scholiast must not be rejected. Both explanations are, however, frigid, and inap- propriate to the rejoinder of Odysseus, 'E^jot yt rS/ii rojvSf! xcu rxmt in, in which the words xx) rxvtt in, referring clearly to vtoiohi «», distinctly show that the whole verse is to be connected closely with the language just uttered by Athene. As, then, the thought nonne antea hie vir fuit is not absolute, it would seem that Odysseus in his reply interrupts the language of Athene, who was intending to pay a tribute to the prowess of Aias, and to remove the fears of Odysseus. If this view be correct, we ought to follow the example of those who place the sign of interrogation after in, and the sign of interruption after fo. 78. tajSs ra\t%oi. SCHOL. ; o*uxnx£s dvri rov if&oi, reo *OeW«r. Cf* Schaf. Mektem. Cr. p. 114; Seidl. Eur. /. T. 1402; Matth. Gr. Gr. 470. 9. See below, vv. 397, 421. Similarly, tkSs #«{/. Cf. Porson to Eur. Med. 389. 80. h o"op.ots /limit. Such is the reading of Aldus and the majority of the manuscripts. In the Codd. Ien. Dresd. a. tis iifiovs, for which the MSS. La. Lb. exhibit U Popovs, the former, however, with it ois supra- scriptum. Sciiol. Rom. : U Soptovs • iroinnxus dvri rov iv o*ouots. Her- mann has received this latter reading, believing that it could not have sprung from the copyists or interpreters, and defending it by Eur. /. T. 620, d\X' us dvAyxttv xilptQ', h ^vXxxr'iov, where, however, the prepo- sition is referred to irtx-rojxaf&iv, in place of which xup.&6a, or the result of falling, has been substituted. 81. Join ft'.ftmira. ■jrtoifa.vZs, and comp. v. 66 above, trsoifxvZ viirm. The inquiry of Athene must not be understood as made with the intention of depreciating Odysseus in the estimation of the audience. It serves merely to NOTES. 91 convey a more exalted idea of the violence of the malady which could inspire so redoubtable a warrior, in the presence even of his guardian goddess, with emotions of terror and alarm. 82. ovai fiufais civ ; Antig. 1108, wS' us %%** a-ru^aif*? & y ' The indicative future represents the future action as certain to happen ; the optative with civ expresses this less positively, and generally with an appeal to the approba- tion of the person addressed, or a reference to some condition either pre- viously expressed or existing in the mind of the speaker. The commenta- tors generally render : manebo, vellem autem. In place of rv%iiv, the Cod. T. xv^uv. 89. r il auras, ATas. Hermann, with Aldus and most manuscripts, ATav. So Suidas ■ w auras, o&vrt rou b-u. Z aZms ATav. The MSS. Laur. a. Par. 2712, 2884, Mosq. B. exhibit the writing in the text. The identity in form between the nominative and the vocative is supported also by the testimony of Eustathius, p. 1469. 59 ; Greg. Corinth, de Dial. Att. p. 53 ; Chseroboscus inBekk. Anecd. p. 1183, at 'Amxoi rots eourks im^eto-i toiuv od§o\s Koti xXvirtxks, oiov a Qoees £ Qotz;, cZ A'lots, Z Alas, euros rZ Alas SsuVifoii e-t ■r^oa-xxXZ. Cf. below, vv. 276, 351, 460, 504, 561, 874, 921, 940, 959, 1270. The Homeric form A7«» is unquestionably due to the copyists. 90. Ti /3*io», x. r. X. Eustathius, p. 610. 9 : ivnufav Xxfiav 'SofaxXUs fiaiov IvraivrtffSxt Xsyu ra owS' oXais iTiffr^ifpte-Sxt. Cf. JEleAtr. 519. ouo'h Ur(imi ificu yt. On the genitive, see Kiihn. Gr. 496, ed. Jelf. NOTES. S3 91. Tl x,«.~iS 'Alavx. Schol. : itriyvoj p.U rm 'Atnvav • rx S' Vgns riu TagxTxiavrat ' ouroj yxo xv ir^offxo^uiv « iiirbdtiris • oh •jfxvrlXus 3s o\irca- Xiro avrou to nytfiovixov, xXX ft fixvix y'tyovt ^ a- XH"' ( t0 ^ e written xh"s)' a read- ing which is rendered objectionable by the termination of the preceding word. The phrase m%/ui%sit xH x > explained by the Scholiast o-m xlx/iij xSw bivs/v, but more accurately, perhaps, to arm the hand with the spear, is objected to by Musgrave, who jjroposes in its stead faxl-xs XH" ^ rom v. 428, below. Lobeck justifies it by the Homeric xlxpots xlxf*x£'-i*, bit is opposed by Wunder, Cens. p. 35, who observes, that, as no accusative is ever found with xlx/*x&'» except that of its cognate word, the expression is not Greek. Assuming that no example exactly similar can be found, this inference appears too strong after such expressions as $%iy #%«, Vi 40 supra; KuXa, JiKowrifyro, Eur. Iph. T. 1381 ; x e ^i as fi^^oyr/ff-os, Ibid. 362. 98. Tltrr'. Elmsley, comparing v. 39 above, would substitute a;, as the particle especially employed in confirmatory Tejoinder. The observa- tion is both accurate and acute, but alteration is unnecessary. The plena hcutio would be tocoZtoi faf*"*" "* Ti . . . ., as we learn from Eur. Phcen. 1 606, oh too*ovtov xffwsros irsQuxx, ojtrrs ipri^avneafiriv. A like omission .of the demonstrative pronoun occurs in Eur. Or. 379, aW ohx. uv xvrh ytoi^iimiji 8.1 iltrihur, cited by Lobeck. For oVS' the Cod. 0. oTS'. Hence the remark of the Roman Scholiast : ixv SaoWji to m, %o-txi tsr) tSi 'ArgsiSsiv, law Ss ^/Xoy, to oTbx, dvTi tov XviffTotfioti. " Inanis de lectione dubitatio, quum oTSa debile sit et inutile, o7Ss necessarium." Pindorf. 99. To ffov, soil, stos, thy language. Below, V. 1339, ivrxtviffxs to ffov. Cf. Markland to Eur. Suppl. 257; Matth. Gr. 267. 1. The MSS. m\ss, but the article is essential. 1 00. i Qa.1% tlaluv. Billerbeek follows Brunck in considering the dual to be here used for the plural, as often in Attic writers. Mitchell, from his reference to Matth. Gr. 203. 4, would seem to receive d^xi^tio-im as that form of the 3d pers. plur. imperat. which we often meet with in Ionic, Doric, and occasionally in some of the older Attic writers. Both are mis- taken. The dual is here properly employed, since Aias refers to the Atridso only. The language is sarcastic, and by tx/ix JVx« we are to understand, not his own arms, but those of Achilles, which he represents not only as belonging of right to him, but, through the death of Agamem- non and Menelaoi, as virtually in his own possession. NOTES. 95 101. ETsv, rl lykg.... Hermann first erased the colon after e7s», in order that its coherence with what follows might be more distinctly seen. See his note to Eur. Suppl. 795, and to Vig. p. 750. This punctuation best accords with the well-known definition of this word by the Gram- marians, that it is a ffvyxuTotho-is ftev rail Etgvifisvav, ffvvuQTl tt argoV to. f&tWovTct. Moschopulus, Diet. Att., ejes • -jrori /a\v itripfafcu dtrohnxov xai irgOXlZrai^st uvt//.. This word is very fre- quently used in Attic dialogue, either to express acquiescence in a state- ment already made, with an intimation that enough has been said respect- ing it (cf. Plat. Phcedon. p. 260, elsv • ffii yat^ itftffryifim • ri %eii iroiiTv;), or to intimate the desirableness of passing on to the consideration of a new point or circumstance (cf. Demosth. Philipp. 1, p. 46, elsv * ri •jr^os roirois 'in ;). In the first case, it may be rendered, enough of thisl in the second, but to continue, or well. Compare (Ed. Kol. 476; Elektr. 534; Philoht. 1308 ; Ar. Nub. 176 ; Thesmoph. 407 ; Eur. Suppl. 1123. If it begins a verse in iambic trimeters, the last syllable is long ; as in /Esch. Choeph. 646 ; Aristoph. Pac. 664. Some of the old Grammarians direct us to write (u'f »), in order that it may be distinguished from the Attic form of the 3d plur. optat. of sii™. 1 02. Tloo .... rixis. Cf. v. 367 below, oix. ' °S?S '» ' ^ xxxou ; Kiilin, Gr. .527, ed. Jelf. With the expression ri yfy .... 'drrnxti ; Wunder aptly compares v. 928, rt yu.(> rixvov | to tovIi s ro atiTo.~\ \ x 6oov t avTitraXov. Etym. JH. p. 625. 24, srosga ^.otyax\li Iv A'totvTi ftcz/rriyotpopiji, tov nri xotTcc avva'ipiffiv am- xiiv ytv'arlxi, quoted by Lobeck. Kiihn. Gr. 96, Obs. 2, ed. Jelf ; Dindorf ad Ar. Thesmoph. 26. 107. xjjSairys. The MS. Lips. a. xt£ba.itis, with r,s supraseriptum. The conjunctive is required with irj/v on account of the negative in the preceding verse. See Kiihn. Gr. 848. 4, ed. Jelf ; and on the rhetorical change of the dependent sentence introduced by a conjunction into the form of direct interrogation, Id. 882. 1. . So Xen. Mem. 1. 4. 14, o'txv t'i •xowauffti vouiu; ui/tovs tTov typovT'i^uv ; Eur. Med. 663, orp)v o\v t'i o^aLffys » tiu' 1%'ixr, _%$ovoi. Cf. Fritzsch. in Quaist. Luc. pp. 134 - 136. On the aorist ixifiam, see Kiihn. 232, Obs. 1 ; Lobeck to Phryn. p. 25. .108. The particles ■roh St at the commencement of this verse, repeated from the words just uttered by Athene, and the absence of a finite verb in the conjunctive, show that the language of Aias is interrupted by the god- dess. The books generally read toxica, which is defended by Schneider, from the analogy of similar adjectives with two forms, e. g. (L&x X uos p,ix X ios, "ixtuos "itxios, but is objected to by Elmsley, who observes as 9 98 NOTES. follows : " Read ipxiUu. Erfurdt, who passes over i^xioo in silence, seems to have forgotten bis own words {ad Ant. 483 (487), ed. min.) : "E;*s;'»i/ haud dubie rectius est quam tpx'iov.' See ^Esch. Choeph. 559, 569, 651 ; Eur. Tro. 1 7, 483. When a word of three syllables, of which the first and third are long, is always placed in the senarius, as \pxuoo is placed in the present verse, there is reason to suspect that the second syllable is also long. In the following fragment of the younger Cratinus (ap. Athen. p. 460. F), the old Edd. read 'Ipxios, although the metre requires ipxut; : E/y to xvXtxucv inypatyviv • Zeus \ebypet t irago%vrorov. Aristid. XIV. 206, T. I., alklns i^xiK (the MSS. ipxia.) ; Horn. II. 9. 476, mrifttgn ipxioi etjxiis ; Od. 18. 102,'xoii fjttv wort \pxloi etvXijf uffiv \ avaxkiva;. The error in the reading is probably due to those grammarians who, regarding it as a sub- stantive, interpreted by Supa, in which sense the Homeric noun is used by Apollon. Rh. 2. 1073. The Tragedians, however, do not appear to have received this word as a substantive, any more than wetiSlov, dnpioi, ru^tey, "xgiov, "%mY, As an adjective, the form t^xioi is destitute of all authority ; and the fact that adjectives from paroxytone substantives of the neuter gender in os (with the exception of those which have n in the antepenulti- ma) take the diphthong in the penultima (cf. riXua, ynpiios, xiiuos, xfcuas, eTeiosi 6u,\uos t eXe/a;, ogsiog, evtiosios, riyetos) renders it extremely improbable that any adjective could have been formed from ejx« which did not follow the analogy of those derived from similar nonns by termi- nating in uos. " The xiotv \oxunv o-Ttyns, as the Scholiast says, was either a kind of pillar or prop supporting the main beam of the roof, rot rhv lt>o$v)v v-xipithovru. x'tova (l 3 lut. V. Horn. t. XXVIII.), which ^schy- lus, in Agam. 897, calls v^qXn; o-riyvs o-rvXov Tcbr,°n, or some other pillar or column placed in the court of the tent. The latter was especially used for securing offenders for punishment : w^oo-itliii xiovi 'i\afrt wXtiyas u-«x- X«j, Artemid. 1. 68, p. 114 ; bwavrts rr^oi tov xiova ai/rov ipctfriyovv, jEschin. «. Tim. p. 83 ; and in the. same way, Lysias, Fr. XLV. 407. 4, Hyperides ap. Poll. 3. 80, all of whom employ i xm; as also Ar. Vesp. 105, Aristot. Nicom. 1 0. 3. Upon the last point, our own Scholiast observes : o xluv aptrtvixZs, nupk os to7; "lajiriv h xtui xoti ToXXoc trtpet upffittxitf ypccqyofitlva'.iltiXiixvf otj-roi &$'/] rov Sgttfuzro;. ov •r^oTi^ov tponuai txvrov trgiv u.v fAXfri%u. Bothe contends that this verse should be united with the preceding by omitting riv Sirrm?* l^yi/ru «««» /limiyj, the words t1 XStu being assigned to Athene, and the remainder to Aias. This is not only opposed to all authority, hut to the fivSlx, or mode in which the alternate replies in this whole conversation are arranged, whilst a perfectly satisfactory periphrase in illustration of the sense is given by Wunder : Nolo cum ante mori, quam fiagello terga ejus- ita cruen- tavero, ut ea ipsa re mortem consequatur. Cf. Track. 1135, te^jixs t^iv s£ Ipw favlt* XH° S ' Phttoht' 1329, wkvXuv left u-faor' lvrv%ii* wgiv a» visiv ftxXx%0!is rnrSc, cited by Neue; On »»ru, see Jelf's Gr. Gr. 584. 1 ; Apollon. Rh. 3. 725, fom^tn mX» xt' x - 112., lyel Siv us TllSofi'lvav f*ou' us tovto Vl /xovov alx. eutauffafiKi b);, avri rou v^ovo9irtxwri^o>st See Elmsley to Eur. Herokl. 544. With the construction SjSv a/tiitm, here placed antitheti- cally to vgovavirrigas = vr£O(ivi0iffTt£os, ad consilia prudentior, compare Hdt. IV. 157, upcstvaiv vrg&iffiit ; the phrases d/i. ftavrtvefftiai, vr^avortffKi ; dyaSn), iptiXo} tru^i^iiVj oiliQltt ; Tlieokr. 8. 4, "Afloat ev^iadit $Eoanpcita> t a/iQai bej'Scjv ; Virg. Eel. 5. 1 , boni injlare ; Id. 7. 5, cantare pares ; Georg. 1 . 284, felix et ponere vitem. 122. 'ifivrxs. All the manuscripts and Suidas 'ipirns. The true reading was restored by Heath. Sciiol. : "luvts i/tfn; Qatrfo, 'Att/xo) Ti sprees xxi 'ifi-vx, The latter form is read below, v. 539, and there are some metrical considerations which may suggest the belief that Sophokles em- ployed it here also. In v. 1276, we read «xx' etvrev ip-ru; ovr y \yu. So, too, at Antig, 845. Homer, and the poets generally, put jrtj ipirns after the participle ; but by Sophokles, in our own play, the customary arrangement has been reversed. See Jelf's Gr. Gr. 697. u. The comma after u» was not found in the older manuscripts ; that subsequently ap- pended was erased by Schafer, in order that %t>.ira.i might be connected with WiiKTii^a, and restored by Hermann, who refers the restrictive par- ticle directly to iitrntn, miserum tamen etsi inimicum, or, to use his own 9* 102 NOTES. words, miseret me Aiacis, qui, ut sit inimicus, at miser tamen, ideoque misera- tione digitus est. It appears to us that the comma must be placed after 'i/txas, or entirely omitted, and that, instead of the lengthened interpreta- tion by which Hermann defends the punctuation he adopts, the true ren- dering is, attamen me miseret Aiacis miseri, qiianquam inimicus est. 123. 'Ofaunx'. The manuscripts at' t'vnxx. See Liddell and Scott, B. v. ; Lobeck to Phryn. p. 657; Matthia to Eur. Alk. 813. On the indicative mood, here placed on account of the absence of any condition, see Jelf, 849. 4. With the eminently beautiful and peculiarly Sophoklean expression, ««; cuyxxri^ivxTai xxxii, Wesseling compares Philoht. 1011, xvayxy £vytis. Add Aidig. 1311, ZuXala 51 trvyxixoafLai o*vif. ; below, v. 850, e'lxTtf rijih nyxixoa.ft.iini ; iEsch. Choepft. 744 ; Eur. Hippol. 1387 ; Ar. Plut. 854, vroXvtyoou ffvyxixea.fi.a.1 'htt'ifjum. So also in prose- writers. Plat. Menex. p. 240. C, 'Afavtzious ev tjj ayrsj avayxrj %lv%a.iris Eotroitvinv ; Dion. Hal. 4. .83, tuck ptsyaikuis dvayxecis Z,tuyivvcu ; Clem. AI. p. 4, If^aTj a'auXtiu xav dvairri^ii XvfftTfli Ttxnot; XEVTOOSffSV 9i£s4icrfiivov. These verses are ascribed by Grotius (p. 461) to Sophokles, and many critics imagine, from the mention of insanity, that they are the words of Aias. The Scholiast to Aristid. T. II. 143, assigns them, in express terms, to this tragedy, although they are in no way appropriate to it: TO tuXicts yiotxs ax/iovvev ^o^oxktis iv Aitxvrs ftaffTiyofooai Xiylt. Alas ya.it si isiXes %v xeci ft* fycctrb;, 6?X»jp6V di yioas tvis o*ll\ias TO fjtri xivo'vnZ- irm avro%uota. Could it be shown that Sophokles re-edited this play, it would not be difficult to trace the source of these verses. I prefer, how- ever, to suppose that the Grammarians err in assigning them to our trag- edy, and cannot agree with those who represent them to have been lost from it by the mutilations of time. The remark of Osann (Ueber Sopho- NOTES. 103 hies Aias, p. 1 30), that, in making the above observation in my former edition, I was not far from conjecturing the truth, I entirely deprecate ; for I long ago came to the conclusion, that this suspicion of a second edition of the Aias is altogether untenable, and that the proofs alleged by Osann in support of it are but little to be trusted." Lobeck. The poets fre- quently employ similar figures to set forth the brevity and evanescent nature of human life. Our own author, in Stob. Serm. 96, p. 127, as oiidiv lffp.iv Tkrtv /rxic.Ts hixorts ; Tyro fr. 587. 6, i$ia\aav irxias ; Philokt. 946, xairvou ffxtav, uduXov ; (Ed. Tyr. 1186, '\u ywioCi fioorav, us iiftas 1o~n xa) to fA9]S\v l^&xras iva^iSfjtu ; ./ft.sch. Prom. 449, ovsipdruv o\\'iyxtai fie^a.7s, ivripxoms, and inipxoros. In the first, each part of the compound is of equal force ; — in the second (fr. xotroi), the meaning of the verb is somewhat overshadowed, and that of the preposition predominates, as in fttroxoms ) — whilst bitipxorts, 104 NOTES. the third, which Matthia to Eur. Here. F. 1059 supposes to have been corrupted from the second, he rightly defends by the analog}' of those cognate words in which either the simple idea of some assailing evil is contained, like a-jSyw nixorav, .aLsch. Theb. 8(M, Pers. 257, and ■xa.Xiy- kotos rixi, Agam. 557, or a mere indefinite signification of manner, ixXixtTot yiupn rut ■rectos = intent, diversa priori sententia, Heliodor. p. 146, where see Coray. Compare the similar use of S/^oXof, and the remark of Zcnobtus : Ar^oXo* yv&pat xwra fiireiXn^tv, %o*.o; y«j h cgylj, l^yh Ss o rfoiros. Hence, then, it would appear that ut^^to; strictly means boasting extravagantly, and is metaphorically applied to things that are highly exaggerated, whilst u»-£j*wo; and iTt^xi'ros are simply exces- sive, enormous, or vehement. 129. eyxov «£»!, ne superbiam sumas, concipias. I have followed the MSS. La. Ven. 0. Mosq. a. Aug. C. Lips. a. b., in opposition to the majority of the manuscripts, Stubseus, 1. c, and Eustathius, p. 807. 20, all which authorities exhibit aem. Both u'tonv and al^eSm are used in the sense of sibi sumere or animo concipere, as may be learnt by referring to v. 75 above, and by comparing the following passages : Track. 80, 491, Eur. Iph. Aul. 1 574, Diodor. XXXI. p. 1 27, Theokr. 5. 20, Oppian. Cyn. 2. 63, cited by Lobeck and Wunder. The tyro will observe that in , the aor. 1 . act. and mid. the it is always long ; see Eur. Or. 3 ; Kykt. 471. On the quantity of the future, see Porson to Eur. Med. 848 ; Elmsley to Eur. Herahl. 323; Wellauer to ^sch. Per*. 781 ; Spitzner's El. of Greek Prosody, 50. 4, note. 130. ^ihi. Such is the reading preserved by Suidas and Stobaeus, 11. cc, and exhibited by the MSS. Laur. a. Yen. T. and the majority of the ancient copies. Aldus, and some few manuscripts of lower reputation, /3<»£Ef, which, from. a comparison of such passages as Eur. Iph. T. 419, Ekktr. li!9, is preferred by Wesseling, Lobeck, and Schafer. Brunck remarks that jSeefsj is a mere gloss introduced by some corrector into the text, from a belief that it harmonized better with /3;iVs/$. Calling to mind, however, such words as /Wvxi tois 'A%atois • txut>js ovv tyis tpypns axovtruvris ot 2aXa/j.ivioi TTapayiybvaitl^ prthioru iioro Tris Bl/voixs vrtoreio'fj.ivoi us auros %'ln o crpa^cc;, aXX' doritrrovvrss us vera \^6pou ort9r\do-0xi eibftsvai. '0 a*i vous * ffov fj.lv it) orpatrffovTos h x a & wp-Mj x«J to avxvaXiv * to 'SI okay iv cra'i lcr/j.11 • tu Ss orpa.yft.ava vvv Tod A'/avro; QxtiXa e/V/, xai oix lvt%ugu xvref oiiiyvtaaffllai to. dvt^ayxHpxTa. On this system of anapaests, see the Scholiast to Eur. Pham. 246, and Introduction. Tekapum oral. " The poets often substitute an adjective derived from proper names, in place of the genitives of those names." Matthia, Gr. Gr. 446. 10. Cf. V. 759 below, rod ®to"Topiiov pavrsus , Horn. //. 1. 69, KccX^a; Qio-tO' fitis i Ibid. 13. 67, Aixtra Tekafiurm u'i'ot ; Soph. (FA. Tyr. 267, ru Aaf&axtia oraibl ; Ehktr. 570, A»Tua xoon ; Eur. Here. F. 136, rh 'S^axkuov vrxT'tpa. For an imitation of this usage by the Latin writers, see Ov. Met. 1. 473, Virg. -^n. 7. 1, Tibull. 3. 6. 24, and con- sult note to v. 49 supra. 135. dyxiakou. " Salamis was so near the shore that it appeared to touch the jEgean Sea on the other side only : see Strabo, 9, p. 603. A. Hence it could be called both x/npl^i/Tos and dy%iaXos, as is proved by the example of Geminus, who, in Anth. Pal. IX. 288, thus writes : ifyiZut WLxgxIluva xai dy%idkav ~2a\afuvos i^ya." LoBECK. See Porson's Advtrs. p. 183 ; Blomfield, Gl. in Pers. 889. This explanation is far from satis- factory ; and the circumstance that a later writer, in all probability with our own passage before his eyes, has applied this epithet to Salamis, is certainly no proof of the accuracy of the otherwise not very luminous interpretation near the sea, because the island itself is near the shore. Her- mann, approving the rendering of Lobeck, thinks that the epithet is applied to the city, and not to the island, of Salamis. Yet in jEsch. Pers. 898, Lemnos, which had no city of that name, and to which this adjective, if it is to be taken as signifying near the mainland (yrpoo-yuos), does not apply, is called dy%U\os. "Wunder considers the meaning of xy%iaXos to be in man situs (just as in Antig. 953, dyx'^'^'S is naes- Brunck to Philokt. 1314, and Elmsley to VpA. T. 930, ffid. -Kb/. 1119, erroneously suppose, with many of the ancient critics, as for example the Scholiast to Horn. 11. 6. 479, xtti tote iv, instead of S/eXe|«^»». It is, however, better, with most grammarians, to regard it here -as an in- separable prefix, used Wirao-tv faxavv, like a\t., eg*-, uyar, and evidently one and the same with S«- in ixfami, Hrxus. See Schol. Ap. Eh. 1. 1029, 1159. Kidd on Dawes's Misc. Cr. pp. 346, 144; Blomfield, Gl. Pers. 321 ; Boeckh. Corp. Inscr. 1, p. 724. b, extr. ; Liddell and Scott, s. V. ; Miiller's Dorians, Vol. II. p. 494. Upon s«r/3«, invasU, see Hermann to Eur. Iph. T. 826, and cf. Elektr. 492, Philoht. 194 ; on the accusative, consult note to v. 82 above. 138. ix Aa.ya.ut. With the pleonastic use of the preposition, compare the similar employment of ivi in v. 201 below; Elektr. 619 ; Antig. 95, 193 ; Plat. Sympos. p. 197. E, hutos i Ta/>' ipiS xiyos. SuiDAS : xxx'o- fyovs ' iiufiaXos. 140. Ylrtistis wj of&ftu iriXt'ia.;. .Schol.: Jots! «*E£/tfee? to t^omv. a/tfia Yt KiXiia; vrtftQfettrrucws « rr'tXua.. And so Brunck, declaring that c/t/tx viXiia; means no more than ■rixna. itself. Lobeck more accurately shows that Sophokles has designedly so written, because mental emotion is es- pecially betrayed by quivering movements (nictatuy) of the eyes. Hence -Aristotle, Physiogn. p. 154, pronounces the t! irxxfia/tuxtui timid and fearful. So Arist. Eqq. 292, fixifuv tZtrxctgoxpux'rov, without blivhing, as eaglets at the sun. Compare (Ed. Kol. 729, Trach. 527. With the ex- pression CFTiJVijs TtXiia;, cf. Philokt. 288, Tag virawrktHtus (laXXov TtlXltu.;. 141. T2f xxi . . . . vvxtos. SCHOL. : a; xa) Ttis Ta.[>iX0ovrrvis vuxros Iv tpofiat yt.ynvciy.iv Iff) Ts? ffr, ot/ffxXiiu. • iriQavus Ss eux Vk'ty^it. rov l&xtrtXix *jg ■flfCxpTVlxoTX, aXXa. ro[iavn with XttpoZva, not in the sense given by Toup, Emendat. I. p. 272, pratum quod abundat equis, quod multos equos alit, nor in that of the Etym. 3L, pratum herbarum ubertate equos exstimulansj but in accordance with the more accurate exposition of the Scholiast, pratum equis pervulgatum, or quod equi persultant et perfurunt, is the more correct. Musgrave compares Strab. 14, p. 1003, ous Xoyovs xvti tov $ta(ZoZ.ovs, us £>« <7Ta.vouoy'iav xatus ov XiyovTOSi c/.Wa *fiOS 'ivx txatrrov, s^xtxtuvtx XxSpx *?.x or t" 8 P assa S e w '" yield a very flat and spiritless sense. Itender, And every one who hears, in a still higher degree than he who has recounted (them), joys in malignant triumph over thy misfortunes. On the construction of xalv^iZ,m with the dativus incom. modi, see Kiihner's Gr. Gr. 629, Obs. ed. Jelf, and compare Hdt. 1 . 212' Tgtr vpto ji'S/ rati o-vqutov x a. 6 v /3 £ / aa. s ', Plut. Symp. VII. xatlvfigt- trccs rats avian ; Pausan. 4. 27. 3, t5 turltf ; Hdt. 7. 9, Talis lit ry HivpojTri xtzTOtxy/Atvovs ovx ioifftts xa.vayiXa.ffm rifiiv. 154. his. Schol. ■ atpnU, vo\tvuv. eLvro xoivov Se to rig. xccrcc /Av tuv fi.iya.Xuv t]/u%uv his tis ovx o\v &.f£ecgT0l, xut' iftov oi his vis oil KliSoi tov uxovovtu.. Elmsley to Eur. Med. 188 suggested a-pa^Tois, and this reading was subsequently found in the MS. La. m. pr. and also in a MS. Suidas ap. Pors. Adv. p. 1 84. The subject of the verb, as pointed out by the Scholiast and as required by the concinnitas sententiarum, must be taken from the participle. Cf. ^Esch. Agam. 69, oil' &mxXu.mr .... Igyas avsvsis va.oa.SiX\n ; Hes. Opp. 12, vr)v flit xiv licaivwui vovlfas. On the construction of his with the genitive, see Kiihner's Gr. Gr. 506, ed. Jelf; and on $v%nv in the signification here intended, Antig. 1069, Elektr.T75, Philokt. 715, (Ed. Kol. 499. With the sentiment expressed in this passage, the Oxford translator aptly compares Juv. 8. 140 : Omne animi vitium tanto conspectius in se Crimen habet, quanto major, qui peccat, habetur. Wolsey, in Shakspeare's Henry VIII. Act 1. Sc. 2 : — " If I am traduced by tongues which neither know My faculties nor person, yet will be The chronicles of my doing, — let me say T is but the fate of place, and the rough brake That virtue must pas* through." 1 57. Tioos ya.it tov 'i%av9', x. v. X. Schol. : taw %%ovtx • Xsiorei to eu * vrois tov iv t%ovTa, cujus res bene se habeant. This explanation, however, and that of the old gloss tov vmez^ovToi, are rejected by Hermann, who observes truly, " 0; ixovns sunt divites, opulenti, factiosi, potentes." See Valckn. to Eur. Pham. 408 ; Wetsten. ad Matth. xiii. 12 ; Cic. de Offic. NOTES. Ill II. 20; Ep. ad Fanu VII. 29; and compare Eur. AIL 58, vgfr rZv l%ovra/v , Oa^s, rov vofiw rMifs ; SuppL 240, 0/ S* ou# 'i%avTts, km ffTBtvi^ovTis fi'iov — E(j Tat*? e^avTetg x'tvTg* atytaifftv xotxa. The Scholiast cites, in illustration of the thought, Pind. Nem. 8. 21, o$ov Se Xoyoi (>*$ w'oXiws vvgyos oLgwog ; Eur. Iph. Aul. 189, airTttos epv/Lta ; Oppian, Cyn. 2. 588, trx&eras BLVTo&otyaio f&iXafyov of the tail of a squirrel ; remarking, also, that " a hero who protects others may be termed not only pvpet vrvgyov, or Tv^yoitVts-, tutamen quale turres prcsbent, ein Thunnschutz, but with equal appropriateness vrugyos igvparos, ein Schutzthurm." In defence of this opinion of the last-mentioned scholar, that vrugyou pupa, is vrvgyos in the sense of presidium, compare, in addition to the passages just cited, Eur. Med. 373, «v fx.lv rts vip>7v vrvgyos datyaXris 7mu, wri at eytixga) dt%et rSt piyK- 112 NOTES. km, where see Jacobson. On the latter verse the Scholiast writes : ovx Uni Umrios o Xoyoi, aXXos ml aSfy&ir %x,u. ii y*J o piyxs vtc roit \\i.-rroios 1ixiriZ,irxi, nitty rSt fili%ovm izlirtei xt*' xoiwtixos & • Xoyos xxi QiXtitfyavo;. xxi "0/tti(os • 'Su/ip^rri S" «{ST)j •r'fkti avJja'i' xtt) pi\« Xvyem. (It. 13.237.) Musgrave and Erfiirdt think that the verb tyi* here, as frequently in Sophokles, is borrowed from the applica- tion of the adjective to ships, which are said to be a;l*i when they main- tain an upright position in the water, and heel over to neither side. Cf. Antig. 83, 167, 190, 994 ; (Ed. Tyr. 69.5. This, however, is incorrect, for the reference is here not to a ship, but to a tower ; and the verb, more- over, is employed in evident antithesis to tnp«.XipJov. Cf. Xen. Mem. 2. 4. 6, o-QaXXo/tivovs ii vXunrtt. i^ravo^lut \ Soph. Elehtr. 403, srsXXa toi ir//.i*f« Xoyoi io-tfnXxr fort m) x a. ysro- itie-oivrts, tr^os oivrtva.'ius ft Virvoiva, mvto~s itfiffrvi wrotjtlivris K ob% uwovrne-truv %oXov ; Ar. Vesp. 1490, ir>rwffu <&£V- vi%os us Ttg kXixTu^ ; Plut. Thes. 6, el 5s XavPeivovres ixeivou vra&giovTas 'itfms'trov ; Plut. V. Ah. 4, £Vt«U' aXsxrug "Savkov us xkivas tfTtgov (of Alkibiades under the influence of Sokrates). 172-199. The Chorus doubtingly inquire whether Artemis or Enya- lios has been the cause of the calamity which has overtaken Aias. They suspect that their leader may have offended the former by some act of homage wrongfully withheld, or affronted the latter by ingratitude for, or haughty repudiation of, his friendly aid. They refuse to believe that Aias, as a free agent and in full possession of his senses, could have committed an act so fatal as the foray on the Grecian flocks, whilst they admit that a Heaven-inflicted madness may have visited their king. They ur°-e him, in conclusion, no longer to permit, by confining himself to his tent, the circulation of disparaging whispers and innuendoes, but to come forth NOTES. 115 without delay and defeat the malignant plans and purposes of his enemies, whoever they may be. 172. Txiigovrokx. ScHOL, : n an iv Txu/toi; ttjs ^xvtlists riftxrioi\uv Sio-vre^siv Qxa-pxruv. Critics differ greatly in their explanations of this epithet. According to Eur. Iph. T. 1457, to Xo/trov vftiritavini Txti^o^roXor hx», it was first assigned to Artemis after the re- turn of Iphigenia from Tauri, at which place, according to Greek legends, all strangers thrown upon the coast were sacrificed in her honor. And hence it has been proposed, in accordance with the interpretation first given by the Scholiast, to render honored by the Taurians, or to consider the word as equivalent in signification to "A^npis r, robs Ixvgovs iroXovo-x, which view is supported by the authority of Dionys. Perieg. 610, Diod. Sic. 2. 46. Lobeck, Aglaoph. p. 1089, translates bull-hunting; whilst others, following a third legend which would seem to identify her with Selene, or the goddess of the moon, whom the poets represent as borne across the heavens in a chariot drawn by two white cows, interpret vecta tauris. That her worship was orgiastic and originally connected with human sacrifices has been clearly shown by Lobeck, 1. u. ; and that it agreed in some respects with that paid to Hekate may be inferred from Clearchos, ap. Athen., p. 256. E, ovTi xiyuv xatXav, wXsjv art pcx\vxkxirw. In Soph. Ai. 499, Aldus has iaikm for SouXi'av, in opposition to the metre." Again, in Prof, ad Hek. XV. : " It is true, that the Attics most commonly give to adjectives of this class (derivatives and compounds, as xtrc/ixttrns, Eur. Hek. 355) but one form for the masculine and feminine genders. Yet the ancient authors do not invariably observe this rule. Theogn. init, " Af n/u tn^aipim ; Find. Nem. 3. 3, ToXu^vav Aiyivxv ; Athen. XIII. p. 574. A, voXvWuvxi vsxviSts." Lobeck has cited a great number of similarly inflected epithets of the goddesses; 'HjiiroXij, Anth. V. 228; Toiyatpbvn, Eur. Ion. 1478 (add TugyoXitpx, Ar. Eqq. 1177) ; 'Wniriti, Find. Ot. 3. 27 ; An^iim; «x«- ofitritrrga xlir^vvm • xxxii yx£ tyri/iy vmtfa ws^l tov A'l'txvro;. In refutation of Musgrave's conjecture, u poyiex parts, infelix rumor, Erfurdt aptly cites iEsch. Agam. 1492, Choeph. 479, Pen. 903, in order to prove that the adjective piyxs is frequently used by the Tragedians in the same signification as "iuiis^ With the expression /iHn^ sirgvyac IftZs, compare Philokt. 1 360, a's yxg fi yttLpn xxxZt /imrii yUnrxi ; JSsch. Theb. 225, riitx^/x lari rm ti^x\\ixs /ifon^ ; Eur. Troad. 1222, tu r' S a-ar' ovva xaxxitixs /ia(iai ftttn^ T^srxlm, "Exra- (t; ty, by an enallage of cases very frequently met with in the Tragedians, instead of with vlxas. Compare below, v. 818 ; Antig. 794, to$i vsTxos ezvo~goZv \vyaifjt.oy ; Ibid. 852, ficxr^atai xixToav oXtoli \ iEsch. Choeph. 40, roioiy^s x^V ^X x (" /*' "**■*■" > Eur. Iph. T. 566, Kctxtjs yvvottxog %o&oiv ^X ct S ty oltrojXtTo ; Soph. Track. 485, xstvou ri xou tritv 1% Iffou xaivnv x&giv ; Plat. Legg. 853. E, Jr oh x*oiv oux ^X a S lv ^~ yai/t' ay lofctii. Similar instances abound in Latin writers ; as in Cic. N. D. 2. 39. 38 ; Tac. Hist. 1. 12 ; Hor. Od. 2. 3. 8 ; and other passages quoted by the critics. The whole expression is well translated by Wun- der : ob nan perceptum fructum aliciijus victoritB, i. c. as Matthia, Gr. Gr, 576, accurately explains, oiot to (*M xixotoTuaSott yixvtv viva. 178. fiuo-hTo-', aia^ms. The manuscripts, old Edd., and the Scholiast, ri pat. xXvtuv ivoiouy ^ivo-duo-ct ouoois iit' IXatpnf&oXio&ts. Lecapenus in Mat- thia's Led. JHosq. I. p. 79, ^ivdofA&i xou to dz-uToj/tat xou ei-T0Tuy%0LV0jj ffwTizvtrofA'.vav yevtxfy ais cr«f« 2o(p. ly A'layri • n pec xXvrSy iyei^ejy •^/tvoSito'ot o'uiguv, oIvti tov UTaTv^ovaa.. TftlCLINIUS : v^uroy fiiy us otiTtuTixriy ffvyi- ra|s iptmrtiiiro: x*£" (which construction is followed by Neue) tiros .a- tpvifioXictis, ob cervos jaculo cortjixos nullo postea munere dem oblato. On the dative, see Matthia, Gr. Gr. 397. " Bothe has expressed a doubt as to the correctness of the collocation « and tin. To remove this it will be merely necessary to cite Eur. Alk. 114, » Avxias siV Ivi toIs ' Apf*ojvioio*xs 'iSoot; ; Iph. T. 273, sirs Aioexocay » N»{s«s elyaXfioira ; Plat. Legg. 862. D, iiTi ieyon » xiyois. See Schafer, Mel. Cr. p. 5." Lobeck. 179. "H ^aXxaAujai; j) Tiy' 'EyvoiXios. SCHOL. : hxoTsXXu Toy "Aesa oiiro Tou 'iLvuccXiou us tTtQov ouifiova. bnovpyoy tov ptiZovos hov, xttt onXoy ix Tuy 0-vyVarft.oiy ■ tyiXovTXl yo\% "Aons ix tov j;«1«W[4 « xx ' ' "A{«( 118 NOTES. utfAtooftlvos rot, ai$ civet ^a; o*ojios oh XajSwv, tnoecro s Vl vXtiovas etirias rriietftv uvrogauvns ' oi ykg ffet% nnv' 'EwaXtos, Hermann (to Eur. Hek. 991) % v must signify cherishing some dissatisfac~ tion t whatever it may be, on account of his (un recompensed) assistance in the battle. Such an interpretation might, perhaps, stand, if the poet had not, by the genitive limiting ftoftipctvj intimated a specific reason for the discontent of Enyalios. Hermann is now disposed to receive the sugges- tion of Elmsley, but remarks rightly that it is highly incorrect to describe this use of tl as pleonastic, since it is in fact elliptic, and requires that NOTES. 119 we should supply iT^sv from the participle \x m > m th e following sense : pop.jv 'Exdrviy, Etym. Gud. p. 188. 12 ; whilst a third tradition, narrated by Eustathius, p. 673. 22, derives the appellation from a Thra- cian king slain by Ares on account of his inhospitality. For more de- tailed information see Creuz. Symb. II. 611, and the long and learned note of Lobeck to this line. 180. Mo^av'^v. "Elektr.^1, 1176, 1283; Philoht. 1309; ^Esch. Prom. 445, Xi%u 3s, pip4"' cSru' kv^to/s 'ix" v > Eur. "''• 1062 > *£"- ra ru/u/tfhsx" 5 Phem. 773, <£W e>»l pifttpas %x"i- The sense is 120 NOTES. somewhat different in Pind. Isthm. 3. 54, pop$av %x u *xt$tMv 'Ea.X**aF, invidiam facit, and in Eur. HeraU. 969, voXkhv «£* %\u$ pip^tv, subibis." Neue. — — With %wov Sagos, here equivalent to %vppa%ia$, and to which %6p v povoirroXoVy they povopa-xov, are opposed in Eur. Phcen. 759, 1356, com- pare Eur. Andr. 5%5 t Vopv ffUfjtpa,%ov. Lobeck is in error when he asserts, that, besides the present passage, %wo; t which is a mere dialectic variation of xo'tvas from the root KTN, is found only in jEscb. Theb. 379, Suppl. 370, since it occurs also in (Ed. Kol. 1752, unless Hermann's emenda- tion fyvaToxtiTeit should he admitted there, and is used as an epithet of 'EcwaXifl? by Homer, 27. 1 8. 309. The general sense of the entire passage is as follows : Or is it that Enyalios with brazen breastplate, feeling indig- nant on account of his assisting spear (i. e. on account of some enterprise in which he lent you a support you never gratefully acknowledged), has avenged the insult by means of (i. e. by leading you into) these nightly machinations. 182. tpgsvofav, propria mentis impulsu, of your oivn free will. Schol. : typytohv • flyovv o'lKahv, ot-ro oixtte&s yvatrtsuf. Compare .iEsch. Choeph. 107, Ix uvea Sua votrof* Sua %\ n \x Stou xara$ jj 'Q$uffcria>s- 1 88. "Kxiirrova-i. Schol. : vtotrieu^miri. Neue directs us to compare V. 1081 below; Elektr. 37; Ant 493; Track. 437; Philokt. 57. On fiourtXnsi for which the greater number of the manuscripts give (ZounXsis, see nqte to v. 369 infra. 189. ^urutpiooiv. Sen oi,. : yg. ^nrvipiocc, xiyzrect yxp « *AvrixXeix OLfoffTiXXoftlvyi ocTa *A^xa.aias ew) *Itf«*jjv tpos Aa,ig, vtfi) ou aurou T7}» f&o(trov .... ytviast Brunck directs us to supply ns ; "Wun- der, 0, from the article in the preceding verse ; Hermann, paetktus ; and Lobeck, sxyovos, which he derives from ytvsus- See Matth. Gr. Gr. 323 and note; comparing v. 202 below, Eur. Kykl. 41, wa. SsJ pot ysvmiav tuv •ra.ripaV) ytvvotiaiy r' \x roxtx^afv, scil. ytvtSXa, '■> Anst. Ach. 549, «AX. a rtifov avSgSi«T*r»v, scil. fyippeiT*. dtruirou. SCHOL. ; rns t%akou; 11 122 NOTES. xai ftrt Svvaftivtis o-afro-tlat J Ariatot. Eih. Nicom. 4. 1, rovs ax^arils xai IS dxoXaffiav va-ira.*n£o\j;, affdrovs Ka.XovfJ.lv. The use of aivoXfio;, below, V. 1100, is somewhat similar. Klausen to iEsch. J gam. 1513 renders perniciosus. 190. M« fin /*', a.va\. Schol. : Tfl vrXn^is ' fin fin fioi. "So also Suidas. Nevertheless it is incorrect that fin can suffer elision before a short vowel." Hermann. This eminent scholar decides that fi is the accusative, and explains by stating that two constructions are blended into one in the sense, ne tibi malum in me opprobrium eontrahe. The dativus ethicw is, however, so appropriate, and the expression fin fioi, fin poi o-vys t is so frequently found before the imperative, or conjunctive used impera- tively, that it is better to suppose, with Wunder, that Sophokles has availed himself of a license found in the epic poets (cf. Horn. 11. 14. 165), than to have recourse to the involved reasoning by which Hermann and Matthia (Gr. Gr. 633. 7) would have us believe fi to be the accusative. That the diphthong oi, as strongly maintained by the greater number of authorities, is never elided in the dramatists, seems doubtful. Cf. Philoht. 718, dxXa. oiooix', u &ai, fin fi aWJjf tv%n ; Eur. Bacch. 820, rod %(ivou ii "' oi fhrS, where see Elmsley. With the concluding words itpttXot; xXio-lais (^ o-xmats vxunxxTs, supra, v. 3) ififi £%aiit, Lobeck aptly compares Hor. Carm. HI. 20, eripe te mora ; ne semper udum Tibur et JE&ulae declive contempkris arvum. 191. iff. The MSS. Eic. Aug. B. Dread, a. and Suidas ». Mii /xai read a%ns. Schol. ~. aov xttl vtgtrointrn, nroi iira^ns, av%ns rivt, which is a very similar expression to ylyntr$xt tr^os ru b-xotuv, vroos ro7s vr^xyfixri. With the epic form i7 %koivio*& xa.) xovlvroSct | £%&>v t xet%eiga)V fitQ* \ripoti vtatviau. By a similar error, Suidas in At. Nvb. 1073, ■r«/&wi», ywaixuv, xorrafia/Vj otyaiVj ororaiVj xx^aa-fitaivj writes xety%a.fffcuv. The true reading, for which some books exhibit xt^nrftuv, is preserved in the MS. Rav; That the metre of our verse ma} r correspond with that of the preceding verses, I would suggest a further emendation: an-dvrav xa.%a%o»ra>v" DlNDORF. 199. '{trraxiv. Hesychius : 'io-rctxi • xiirotu Compare below, V. 1018, '{■vSa. fiti xa.Hffrv}xy o'iog ; V. 1028, aXX' \io*dtrxti rev %0(>ov, ort huts IffTtv o ffuta and « \ui&wn. So Horn. Od. 4. 447, watrav 5* tjaiijv fiivafitv titX^'oti 6v(aw \ Androm. Ther. p. 36, T. XIV., mt 1 ogtyvaiyv rt xa,) yv ; Liban. Decl. T. III. 153, « ft- £tios ; Hippokr. Prorrh. II. 188, T. I. v-ro t«v hf>um t for which we find ■ri faunas alga, iElian, H. A. II. 25. See Bernhardy, Synt. p. 187. Bender, therefore, What disastrous change hath this night made, or brought •upon the day ? In place of &fU(tms, Dindorf has edited hptolas, as the more ancient reading, and conjectures that the erroneous writing dvipitnas originated from the Doric a being written above the more genuine hpsfas- 'Kvr.XXaxrat seems to have been generally employed in an active rather than a passive signification. See Bernhardy, Synt p. 178. Diod. Fragm. L. X. p. 65, lytvi-ro fixirlkto'irx ihtaiTtxns io-tiu; l^tjkkayfjtivn kytftoviav. 209. II«r rod <$>£vy!oia TeXsyravroj. The majority of the manuscripts and old edd. Ogyy/ow, which is defended by Lobeck, Schafer, Erfurdt, Wunder, and Matthia. " Porson's tacit emendation {ad Eur. Hek. 120), n«r rov Qgvylov trv TiXsuTavros, is rejected with contempt by both Lobeck and Erfurdt, the former of whom seems half inclined to believe that Por- son's insertion of tru was a mere slip of the pen. These editors defend NOTES. 127 the common reading by the comparison of the well-known senarii of .(Eschylus, which begin with the words 'lvm/tiSovro; and Yl^htovxios (TAei. 488, 547). They ought to have recollected that these two proper names cannot be admitted at all into the tragic senarius without a viola- tion of the metre. The anapaast, which the tragic poets usually employ on these occasions, causes as great a violation of the ordinary rules of the metre, as the trochee, which Jischylus has admitted in these two instances. The proper name TiXiurotvros, on the contrary, is perfectly well adapted to the measure in which it is used, especially if the last syllable be length- ened by position, as it is in the present instance. 'EviiXXaxraM, a word of exactly the same quantity, occurs in the next preceding line but one. So, also, 'E^s%hi^xv, v. 201, and imffiyn, V. 236. Honest Bothe, who does not seem to have been aware of Porson's emendation, goes a shorter way to work, and bravely cuts out TtXturoivros, leaving only the words Ua7 red 0(t/yUu. He observes, that, from Tekmessa's account of her family (w. 463, 464), her father appears to have been so great a man, that he may fairly be called the Phrygian xur' l%t)%vv. In the same manner, we presume, as Buonaparte is called the Corsican. Leaving this solution of the difficulty to the consideration of our readers, we shall content ourselves with mentioning, for the comfort of such of them as prefer Porson's emen- dation, that another instance of the omission of trv after a word ending with ov may be found in his Adversaria, p. 65. In the tragedy before us, one manuscript omits 7, rifta, although its own stricter meaning, to uphold, is, to say the least, equally appropriate- With the sentiment, compare Hor. Od. 2. 4. 5, movit Ajacem Tehmone natum Forma captivce dominum Tecmesscs. 212. °£W . ... av uTilvots. The potential optative with £v, in the accessorial signi6cation of purpose and aim, is frequently found in dependent clauses with us, aiVts, on, without reference to the time of the principal verb, where the same form would also stand in the oratio recta. Xen. Mem. 4. 4. 14, hdtpogov ovv tm olti vronTv, roug toi; voftoig ^•itSofz.tvovs (pauXi^wv, oti xa.ra.Xv6i7iv av ot voftoi, « %\ thus £" *oi$ vroXif&iais ii/TaxTovvrees ^iyots, on yivoir 9 «v ugvvfii In this view, our passage would yield the following sense, because thou wilt not ignorantly reply. There is, however, in all probability, a reference to some suppressed con- dition, as Ellendt supposes. Below, v. 1280, aW ovx av ivtilxas y' *«- pa&iri trot. See (Ed. Tyr. 857 ; Runner's Gr. Gr. 865, ed. Jelf. 214. Ixvrtvo'ti, you will learn as the result of your inquiries. Wunder aptly quotes (Ed. Kol. 529, Skvcltos f&iv ?, T0&%ta>f. «h*£X»/3jj&j. SCHOL. . Ivvfieto-Pr] xeti Xw^titos yiyoviv. EuStathiuS, p. 920. 2 : to a.t'ft- TifiTjct vrt^iTTnv tx, u T ^ y nrfofemv* &>$ to etTtXeuf&viSvi ^eet^jk ^.otpoxXtT. On the contrary, the preposition is not redundant, but imparts energy and the notion of completion to the meaning of the simple verb, — has been thoroughly disgraced. So SI-sAfii^w&jv, Philokt. 330. On the passive force possessed by many deponent verbs, in correspondence with their existing or implied active meaning, see Elmsley to Eur. HeraM. 757 ; Hermann to Antig. 23. 218. Xs^oSaixTas o-Qayt* ai/zof&otfpij. "With the accumulated adjectives, compare Eur. Med. 208, Xtyvpa. 5* «#£« fioys^x &o$ ; Id. 214, lyiff[ih t xai to It^tTov. The last is the true interpreta- tion, as is shown by iEsch. Theb. 212, where the Scholiast remarks, to a-Qayitx. xal ^tjtrrv^ix ix sragfljXXflXow, ob yocg fiovov xZ 71vr * l i ta T ^ t^ a tTtv pitTx iwk xu> tx lijtxTn. Even in this sense, the word would seem strictly to denote victims slain before consulting the gods, 220. avisos x'iisms i.yyi\'iu.v. Such is the reading exhibited by Sui- das s. A"(W«s, the majority of the manuscripts, and the Scholiast. From the language of Eustathius, p. 862. 10, tpi^rxi a'/fav flovs xa.) o-*o*sj£o? xui avfyuvras xa) Xtut • atfaip Sfi ol/o°tts cturwv 2-syeir' «v, dXXoc rouvo//x c'/vat ftiXetyi iTtTiforat (where he appears to deny that aldo^ can be employed as an epithet of either animate or inanimate objects except to indicate their color), and at p. 1072. 6, ultm atijf 9u(& "ZotyaxXii, it may be inferred that he found aiSmvis in his copy, and this writing is preserved in the MSS. r. Barocc. A. B. Heidelb., and in some others, as also in Aldus and the old editions, to the manifest destruction of the metre. The MS. Laur. a. aitcins, with «r suprascriptum, as Dindorf, believing that the penult of proper names and adjectives terminating in uv may be written with a short vowel in the genitive, had already edited from conjecture. The grammatical point just stated has been investigated by Lobeck with his usual ability, in a note of immense learning, which furnishes the most conclusive proof that no appellative word can be inflected in two ways, that is, by ares and <«>;, in writers of the same dialect. The Scholiast explains as follows : ai'pWoj • ttccrv^ov, dtofiou Iv rate f*x%&is ' *J to fag/iov vuv It) tqu TetgxKexivvxoros xi'tjtlu. The dictum of Eustathius quoted above is clearly overthrown by the fact, that alVo^ is used as an epithet of Xiftis in Hes. Opp. S63, of %xXxS; in Id. Scut. Her. 135, of flxuxxi'm in Agath. Epigr. XIV. 10, of the 'Moi in Nonn. 18. 176. Compare Silius It. 6. 208, igneus in pugnas ; Cic. Balb. 15, duo fulmina imperii ; Virg. ASn. 11. 746, Volat igneus sequore Tarchon. With reason, there- fore, does Lobeck inquire why we should hesitate to believe that the adjec- tive aiVa$ may be applied, in the same way as our own epithet " fiery,'' to denote a man of passionate disposition and who is quickly roused to wrath, to such a. one as, in the ordinary language of the Greeks, was termed hytis and o"ik*ii£os. That other adjectives ending in -o-J, and ■mm were transferred from their strict use, as descriptive of physical pecu- liarities, to illustrate mental dispositions and qualities, may be learnt from v. 902 below, xiXxinirav foft.it, and the numerous examples cited by Lobeck in his note to that passage. With the genitive, compare below, V. 942, '0%i7a. y&t coo /3«£i,- ; Tbuk. 8. 15, xyyiXlx rm X/'ou ; 1. HO, to 130 NOTES. TS.iyx(ld>v ipipirpK, for which we read, in o. 139, to me) Msyojfsaii' $i- fiir/ix ; Xen. Mem. 2. 7. 13, o tov xtivos \'oyos, Heinrich to Cic. Orat.fr, p. 95 ; Spohn, Lectt. Theukr. 1. p. 17. 223. to ir^oo-ipvov. Schol. : to o\iro$vio-oit,viov. Cf. -<3£sch. Prom. 127, srav l*.oi tpofZegev to irgaff'tpirov j v. 272, tus irpoeipvovtri&s ru%tts. ITsg*- tpttvTos avng. Schol. ; Qavtpos iffTtv, on tuvtos eatiTov dnnSncu. In con- struction, vrigiQavTos must be joined with QanTrcu. (Ed. Tyr. 506, yavtpoo «A& ; Antig. 520, Xtiiouira. p' Vc,i*ms. See note to v. 2 1 6 supra. Won- der, referring to v. 242 below, would prefer to the ordinary rendering : videbimus eum mori, or ante omnium oculos morietur. We have received without hesitation Hermann's emendation kvf,p, in place of awp, the read- ing of the books. 224. fraf«W.^7*j. SCHOL. ; t« pavix.Y,. •jraaaxt-ViX yag a pavixog' Melanipp. ap. Athen. p. 429. C, o/Atpa. Tupei'X\nxTos. It is applied in the same sense to persons by the LXX. in Deuteron. xxviii. 34. Hermann has retained the punctuation of Aldus, and placed a comma after xH'- The preposition in ruyxarxxTiis indicates the joint slaughter of the cattle and their shepherds. See note to v. 27 supra. 225. KckxiroTs Ifytirtii. On the enallage of number, so frequent in Greek writers, not merely with appellative, but with abstract or material nouns, see Kriiger, Griech. Sprachl. 44. 3, Anm. 5 ; and compare Pind. Pyth. it 431, 0£/£otf fioi%etipou ; Eur. Jon. 191, tftput Ivocipei %pvirous ol^Tais ; Manetho, 1. 316, o-fxyiois gifsim OSaiyfiito;. The employment of the plural by the poets originated, in all probability, from a wish to give weight or prominence to the idea. Aristot. Bhet. III. 6, us oyxov txs Z.i%ias (ad sermonis granditatem) crv[ifidX}.(jLat. The art by which the poet represents the Chorus, in the preceding lines, as already filled with gloomy apprehension respecting the life of Aias, in consequence of the intelligence it has just received, and intimates to the spectators the catas- trophe which subsequently happens, has excited the admiration of all students of this play. 226. "Cl/icoi .... hp7v. SCHOL. -. ais oixapovireo tbl i\oi jj Tixftriffo-n uyvou • du ouv tov %o(>ov ret ft\t eveov o\rr' uvrtjs yvaivoti, t»jv 5e airo tou Xopov to. '{\ot. NOTES. 131 227. %Xv$u This Homeric form is very rarely met with in the tragic senarius, as at Eur.iJAes. 662, Troad, 378, Elektr. 602. See Elmsley to Eur. Med. 1077 ; Meineke, Qutsst Menandr. I. p. 35. 228. t«v ftiv. Such is the reading of the MSS. Laur. a. T. Harl. and others, with Aldus. Brunck has received ret yAv from the Triclinian copies. The former, without doubt the genuine writing of Sophokles, has given offence to editors and transcribers, in consequence of the transition from the feminine singular to the neuter plural in the verse that follows. Sup- ply Tolfivvw with the Scholiast, and compare Track. 548, fy£ yfy %$w . . . ., uv a.ip/x^Ta.^tv v s 'Ayxf&eptvovoi xxi MeveAaov li>£ a\\Xri\uv ; H. 9. 4, anftoi o*vo ; Od. 12i 73, o\ oi duu o-xotrtksi ; Theokr. 5. 47, xpxtai "Sia. Elmsley, however, to Eur. Med. 798, pronounces the expression oWv u-miSa/v, (Ed. Kol. 531, ungrammati- cal. See Osann. Syll. Imcript, p. 86, not. 47 ; Gottling to Arist. Polit. pp. 367 sq. ; Poppo to Thuk. 5. 84. 232. 'PiVtu. So Hermann, upon the authority of the MSS. Mosq. b. Heidelb. and others, in preference to pivTu, which is retained by Lobeck and other editors. Elmsley to Eur. Herald. 1 50 observes that ptirrtTv is not used by the Tragedians, an opinion which is rejected by more recent critics. The Scholiast to Eur. Orest. 116 has remarked, tragi loqioxXii xx) yXurTxs (sic) firTu lip'itras ; in opposition to whom we read in the scholion to Epictet. Enchir. 34. 236, ed. Heyne, pVyo£ov. On the perpetual confusion in the manuscripts between the words HvrXxros, awXyros, itv yivbfAtvos rfg^aro cixokovfa7v ry evptpogx xa.) aXytTv. In place of does not signify venio, but veni. In the same manner, o1%op.u.i signifies abii, not abeo. Both these verbs are more nearly allied to \\vi\vStt than to tgxoftat. Now it is well known that after "hthotxa p.r„ oix. fin, &c., the Greeks frequently employ the indicative to express that sense which the Latins express by the prseter-perfect of the subjunc- tive. Thus, the Chorus in the Orestes of Euripides, believing that Orestes is dead, says to Elektra, v. 208, "Oga Taeouirx, a-agtiiv' 'H\ixt(>x, vikets M»j xoiTllecvojv tri avyyovos XeXti^' oo*t. See BudaMis, p. 252, ed. 1548 ; Hoogeveen, pp. 708, 709. Among the examples produced by the gram- marians is the following passage of Demosthenes (De Fals. Leg. p. 342. 8) : K«J TO XPOloi ytyivritrlloii ftsTot Ttiv •jr^itr^uocv croXyv, $£0*01x01 ftri tivx Xnfav, n truvrihiav tuv aStxtiftaTuv ii/ji.7y ii&vwcotvixu. Are we to read ifivrwroivixs with Lambinus and Markland, or ipinxomxy with Reiske ? We do not condemn the subjunctive, but we strongly suspect that, if Demosthenes had NOTES. 139 employed it in this passage, he would have said ti*iri*i,i*xU jJ. The ora- tors generally, if not always, express this subjunctive and its correspond- ing optative by the auxiliary verb and the participle. Thus we find in the same relation fafronfaxiis J, p. 345. 29 ; euplii/inxSs I'/v, p. 351. 9 ; afxs, Liban. Decl. T. III. 127. So also Herodotus, 1. c. Dionysius, Antt. 11. 33, Diodo- ros, 19. 43, and Nikephoros, Breviar. p. 42. B, call twilight mpi X&xjm xQus ; Athenseus, XII. 526. C, pixi 1 *-u%vuv ap«v, and the same usage is attributed to the Attics by a grammarian in Anecd. Gr. p. 470, &, and 1001, xil fiij huv uvuvri ftovw truyyvaifjw Taou. Slut txf&xvn rov ogxov, where, although one manuscript has rut ogzuv, the accusative is read in the MSS. Vat. A. Ven. 3. Vind. 2. 7, Par. Aug. and Cyrillus c. Julian. 6, p. 187. In our own passage, viTgxt is not the strict cognate accusative, nor does it express, as Mitchell observes, the actual cognate notion of the verb, but is rather what Kiihner terms the accusative of equivalent notion, i. e. a notion substituted for the true cognate notion, as being that " wherein the action or state or effect of the verb for the time being con- sists, and being in a sort of opposition to it, as iEsch. Choeph. 144, xm- xxrSxtut Vtxvit = Sxvxrot, which is the Vtxvit, to suffer punishment of death in turn,' 7 where, however, Hermann directs us to write xtTtxxrSxviTt Vixy. This equivalent substantive can be resolved into a cognate substantive and a genitive; as at Eur. Or. 1519, xtrxvyiTt iphot = xbyht tp'oiov, or vice versa, as xtrixxrixtiit Yixm = Hxnt Ixixrou, or it might assume an adjec- tival form. Consult note to v. 410, infra. 279. 'OS'.... aii V. " The particle Se is frequently repeated in the 144 NOTES. tenor of the same sentence. When this occurs, the first Ss must be con- nected with /tit, expressed or understood, in an adversative relation, the sec- ond Ss serving merely to continue the sentence. Cf. Trachin. 950 ; Philokt. 882, 959; but more particularly EkUr. 711-714, 917-918, 997- 999." ElXENDT. bp.ioifi.im. Schol. : at) l^vXovfitm Wo xavru* uvSpuoruv xa) xotvd, a at) tV ahrov Xzyofitvx vpos iftt* The first is the true explanation. Plat. Pol. p. 549. E, o'o-a xa) »«« fiXoZtrn at yvvuixis ■rip) rm rotoirmi Up mm ; Xen. Mem. 4. 2. 33, rk "Si YlxXxprdous thx axnxoas vatin ; rourov ykp In vravns iipvovtriv. Cf. Musgrave to Eur. Andr. 628. 280. With the sentiment expressed in this verse compare Horn. II. 6. 490 ; Eur. Herald. 477, yuvatx) yap atyn ri xa) ro ffoityppvuv ~KdXXto-rov. In yEsch. Theb 234, Eteokles is represented as rebuking the chorus of virgins in these words t aov 5* ay ro trtyav xa) filvttv tceo oopuv. Heliodor, jEthiopp. I. p. 36, wg£T£;v ykg otftxt yuyatxi fj.iv o-tyiiv, x.r.X. ; Lilian. ap. Suid. s. v. 'Koo'fios ' xa.) aXXa upyaffaro do-ifietas t%ofj.eva, a fcoi ire ySvn m^.i ipipn ; Plautus, Bud. 4. 4. 70, Tacita bona 'st mulier sem- per, quam Ioquens. The Schol. Barocc. to this verse writes : tx ™y rod ICaXXiirrpdrov • oltmp yap rk QuXXa xotrftov rots Viv&pltrt $ipli t ra Si tpta rots vpofiarois, n Se ^alrn rols 'ttfzfoiSt n Ss ytvltks rols uvfyafiv, otiru xa.) 7i ffttvirn xotrftov rals yvvaiQ finn. 282. K«i rks .... is .... Qovov. Prostratus autem sedebat in prostratis cadaveribus ccesarum ovium. $o Wunder, who observes, that, just as ege/- iMx. vixowi is put here for l^itfyHins isxgai, we find wufiaTa. vsx^Sv for verovrzs vsKgai in Eur. Phcen. 1490. Objectionable as the expression i^niphls I'^sto may appear to us, it is kept in countenance by v. 312, infra, iv fiXffats (ZoroTs tri^vgox/jivtriy ijpv%os 6axt7 vriiruv, where 0axu Tlaui is, to say the least, quite as incongruous as Iguipfais Vfsivj, and by Virg. JEn. 7. 94, ovium effultus tergo stratisque jacebat velleribus. The word (pins is frequently used by the Tragedians to denote id quod occisum est. Cf. below, v. 521, viao-tpayvt .... tpovov ; Eur. Elektr. 92, alpu. p.vi\uov Qovov, the blood of the slaughtered sheep, where see Seidler's note ; Orest. 992, Myg-r/Xaw Qovov otjcaiv Is oiofix v'bitov \ Ibid. 1358, wpiv iTVftus 75ft/ which word, he says, cannot stand with Htvfy. The poets, however, frequently avail themselves of this rx'il"' xxt' ifyxfo, as it is termed, and associate the names of two parts of the body, one of which would be sufficiently indicated by the mention of the other, either with or without the copula. Horn. 77. 10. 158, xij- sroSJ «,„'«(. Below, v. 1091 sqq., ouru di xa) a\ xa) to civ XufSgov crofjia. trpixpoZ vitpous t«v* civ t;,- ixvnurms fiiyxs x 1 '^" xxrxirjiUiii tki vroXXw flam. Eur. Phcen. 1390, 'iyx's ix X s i° s «W **r' v\Uns /ixKstv ; Quint. Cal. 13. 9, x l >i' SjaySuv syxaov hyu o%r& rk yptvdt} klyttv \ 300. " Brunck, who first admitted (pxvoim into the text, believed it to be the optative of the 2 aor. 'itpotvov. In this acceptation, tpavoiyv is cer- tainly contra Unguam. The 2 aor. %os qv, u ph 'iipetvw, vvwixoXou^vurxv. We prefer (pMowv to (petvt'w for the following reasons : — the difference between g' ph (pe&vowv and s/ fch tyxvsitj is the same as the difference between tl fiij (pxva and lav (J.W (pavrj. Ei fiti tpxvoitiv has the same relation to tl ph that u ^w tpavtiw has to lav (m (potvy. Now it appears to us that the active future is rather more proper in this place than the passive subjunctive. We would rather say, I will burn your house, if you do not put ten pounds in a certain place } than, I will burn your house unless ten pounds are put in a certain place. Compare Antig. 306, i) f&h rov abro^u^x rovde rov raispott TLvQovns Ix^xvsTr Is oipt?aXp/.ous l^waws, Qu%' VfltTv A'teqs fitovvos d^K-ifst, vrgh civ, #. r.X. ; Ibid. 324, Ko^i^eas vvv tmv So£«v- si £g ravrx (m uQ* art Tx Ss/Xcs xi^tn •rnpova.s X^yxX^rxi. The passage before us would be exactly similar to these passages, if the poet had put the threats of Aias into his own mouth, instead of throwing them into Tekmessa's narrative. Lobeck reads (petvainv with Brunck ; Erfurdt reads uvsin, but rejects the verse as spurious.' 7 Elmsley. 301. xvpoT. The common copies read xv^t", and the Scholiast xvgoi, to which he appends the following observations : ro xvgu tfi^urTnaphus , is found only in the writings of the grammarians. Buttmann, Gr. Gr. II. p. 377, in allusion to our passage, says, " die Lesart des Scholiasten, xugot, ist ge- miithUcher.'' In the present instance, we are inclined to consider the remark of the Scholiast as a sufficient reason for changing xv^i! into xvgoT, although we do not assent to the statement of Elmsley, that the barytone verb is not found in the writings of the Attic poets. The true distinction seems rather to be this, that they employ the form xu;sim. See Schafer, Mel. Cr.inDion.H. I. p. 137 ; Bernhardy, Si/nt.?. 172.309. rxtj^os us fyo%iiftivi>s. " In the MS. Par. D., ptt/Kupitos is suprascriptum, which has been received by Triclinius, as more appropriate to a bull. All the other manuscripts and Eustathius, p. 1145. 3, l>eti%af*ms. Cf. (Ed. Tyr. 1265, 'Suva f>^u^nhU, for which the middle is more common. Plat. Phadon. p. 177. D, dvapgii%9iffi£fAsvos ; Apollon. IV. 19, yaegy ^u^ffar' uvly • Nonn. X. 83, xtvvgy ^v^vurccro trvxtrfjuHtri, Track. 802. See Buttmann's Lexilog. p. 204, English translation. 312. ^t07i!3ax//.vi&iv. Sciiol. : Tip trtbriuu QavtvQiltriv, us uvS^ox/ijja'tvt Compare iEsch. Choepk. 360, to^xfAvts Xttos, slain with the spear. That an adjective terminating in vis -nms should be used as a neuter is exceedingly rare. In Philokt. 19 we read dfiipirfirtis xliXicu, and in Eur. Elehtr. 375, EV STEVJJT/ ffUf&OCTl. 313. SjfXos le-riv as ti fyxrilut. On this construction, see Jelf's Gr. Gr. 677, 684, Obs. 1. 317. iXuv .... xiyms. All the manuscripts read tplxai. The correc- tion xiyms is due to Stobicus, Serm. CXIII. 8. According to the reading of the books, Tekmessa says that persons who are influenced by feelings of reciprocal friendship yield readily to their friends ; according to the reading of Stobaeus, that such men as Aias are easily subdued by the advice of friends. Cf. (Ed. Kol. 1193, ctXXv. vouforovpevoi tplx^v ixuhais IfyvaSovrxi v (potfiejftiwv xat IvHovfieuvraiv • xett yetg txtivot ftavlec Ttv) cptotov vroiffp^ovffi vi. From the former part of this scholion, Valcknaer ad Amnion, p. 149 infers that aia-ri^oiTao-Son is the genuine reading. The MS. Laur. a. havt- (potfiaifflluu " The feeble and unnecessary hpTv, separated as it is by the sense from the remainder of the line, is exceedingly offensive. In the following instance, the offensiveness is diminished by the emphasis which falls upon the pronoun. Eur. Hel. 310, "Ea-Tai t«3', ouSs fcifc^iTat trains itoti 'ttf&Tv. o-v §' auros, \yyb$ &h £ " re ' ^«3e. The following punctuation, although not quite free from objection, pleases us better than that of the common copies : Tex^o-fl-a, eW«, va7 TsX. i.iyu$ } r I T/iTv tov «. §. xocxoTs* Compare V. 215, M«v*'« yu,Q aXov; rifcTv o xXuvos NvxTtQOg Ata; cItiXoj- fiqfa." El-MSLEY. 327. "O.ftoi Toikonv' • Eygvff««£f. Schol. : eLcro^ovvvis to %fo$ • to filv dtfoifteu&'t *"* 3fi xaXii tov waTSa • e7t« vrgog iblvtw irtetx'ogii, ti vroTt ftt- voiva, ' xat tkXiv xa>.i7 rov vra.toec. 3 xa.1 iawrr,* d-roXoipv^i-rai • XiXr^oroj; at haptzvuTt xa) to tov waiooi ovofccc • tdtdtti at, f&n ccv'tkr, cl'utIv ftaivofttvos. 329. Tluk^ov kclXZ, x.T.y.. SCHOL. - tvtt.nru Tivxgov, "va Ta.QffJr^rcu CCVTM TOV •TTCCi'Sa, OV a, vvio'Zij}' ) &- q-a%os ; 332. x«t' XfAo'u " The particle xml refers to the mention of Teukros just made by Aias. The Chorus says, Even if Teukros is not present, yet Aias will probably be more moderate at the sight of me. 3 ' Hermann. " On NOTES. 151 the contrary, »«/ must be referred to aiiS in the following sense : fortasse etiam moderatior, or verecundior erit me conspecto. See my note to Antig. 280." Wundek. We dissent from both Wunder and Hermann, and think that the collocation of these words satisfactorily indicates the con- nection intended by the poet. The Chorus, about to be introduced into the immediate presence of Aias, under the influence of reverence for its leader, heightened by the emotions inspired by the narrative it had just heard from Tekmessa to an unusual degree of intensity, says this : Perhaps he will assume (or evince) some moderation (or respect) by looking even upon me. On xlia >.ijloi «» = uUitratTt, see Markland to Eur. Suppl. 1050. 333. 'I00U, oiaiyu. tffiaaf&Xiiruv .... ku^u. ScHOL. : lvT&v0a \xxu~ x\vp.a ti yi'veretij j'va p«vsj iv ftiffots Aiks vroifivtoi; • lis 'ix-jr^tt^iv y«£ cpi^n koli vaZra ran harm, to, iv .X' is rix°i ™ a'*''* f'*^' >&>> ^X'"i ^"' ^ufit» wuxrev, p.yib*' ivtaxrivovs yoovs Aaxgus \ v. 557, Tlvxx^t K«ii. From these instructions it is clear that Aias wished the doors of his tent to be closed, in order that the conversation with Tekmessa and the Chorus might be brought to a termination, and that he might be alone. Had he been upon the Logeion, such directions would have been absurd ; for in that case their execution would have deprived him of the power to enter his tent, and he must have remained upon the stage. Now this we know was not the case. Accordingly, we have no other alternative than to suppose that he himself was in the tent, and Tekmessa upon the Logeion, when these commands were given to the latter ; a sup- position, we may remark, which is diametrically opposed to the views of Miiller. Again, if Aias had come forth upon the stage, he then, as in all other similar instances in Greek tragedy, would have thrown open the doors with his own hands, and his approach would have been declared by the by-standers. That the poet has made no such representation, that he rather represents Tekmessa as opening the folding-doors in the words now under consideration, arises indisputably from the circumstance that Aias was to be exhibited to the audience in all the horrors of the situation in which he was then involved, sprinkled with blood and surrounded by the cattle he had slain. The same fact is forcibly set forth in the language of Aias himself at v. 337 sq. and the reply which follows immediately from the Chorus. So, also, the words of Tekmessa, and the observation wrung from the Chorus in v. S39 sq., can only refer to the butchery of the cattle and-the blood-besprinkled figure of the hero. Compare v. 520 sq., ruffian yaj ib isoeqmyri irov rovSs v^as- Xtliaum pivot. Thirdly, whatever the Chorus, from the place it occupied, could see in the tent of Aias after the opening of the doors, situated as that tent was in the middle of the stage, must have been visible also to the spectators. It is surprising that any commentator should have failed to observe the admirable art, by which the poet, in affording such an exhi- bition, creates the profoundest horror, and at the same time the most intense compassion for Aias, in the breasts of the audience. Tekmessa had just described the miserable deed of the hero, and his appalling grief when NOTES. 153 upon the recovery of his reason, he had come to a Ml consciousness of the deed he had committed. She portrays his sitting in all the abandon of despair amid the cattle he had slain, speechless, and refusing to partake of either food or drink. Fearing the worst consequences, she implores the Chorus with tears, and by every term of endearment, to enter the tent, and by their well-known presence to kindle other emotions in the mind of her beloved Aias. And at the very instant in which she has succeeded in exciting a vehement yearning in their breasts to behold with their own eyes their mighty leader in his deep misery, a sudden outcry of distress, ringing forth upon the stage from the interior of the tent, heightens their desire to perform those offices of consolation which the humblest friend may hope will not be altogether useless or unacceptable. Now Eurysakes, now Teukros, is invoked. Thereupon, at the express injunction of the Chorus, Tekmessa throws open the doors, and the bloody appearance of the hero, and the other proofs of his unhappy deed, are forthwith revealed. We submit that the poet would have left the very natural emotion of his audience unsatisfied, if he had not permitted them to behold the interior of that most wretched tent. Lastly, the advance of Aias upon the stage would have been wholly inconsistent with the poet's delineation of his character. It is the sense of shame and degradation which has plunged him into the extreme despair depicted by Tekmessa. In such a state of mind, a hero like Aias seeks concealment and solitude, not publicity and the rude gaze of men. These considerations induce us, therefore, to receive the observations of Lobeck with considerable limitation. 336. MSvti r\ Hermann long since, in a note to Erfurdt, corrected (torn it'. Lobeck adheres to the writing of the manuscripts, which Wun- der declares to be opposed to all grammatical rules. The necessity for alteration is, however, superseded, by regarding the second clause as epexe- getical of the antecedent words pa, — it seems preferable to refer the accusative of the personal pronoun directly to the verb. "Wunder draws attention to the surpassing beauty both of the illustration and of the diction employed by Aias in these verses. In the word xvfta, he detects an allusion to the gore of the slaughtered beasts, and in the introduction of the comparatively rare and expressive word %akn$, a reference to the insane impulse which led Aias to perpetrate the butchery. As, therefore, mental alienation was the cause of the slaugh- ter, it is very poetically termed Qowiet, in the same way as we read at Elektr. 96, "A^ns ipoUtos, and Antig. 602, (po/vix xovis. 339. Oi'jtfc* as sotxe&St x.r.X. ScHOL. • jrgoff ttiv Tixfiwrirav a Xoyos * vof&i^ed ff% k\nff% ftoi fti/j&ag'rugvixiveit we^J tJjs ftttv/ag tou Ajmvtos * aura>s y«g to vrgeL/yfta ^sixvvtrtv rifuv, on ftxvtxas 2/etsAj. " On the expression atg Utxas, cf. Buttmann to Philoht. 1082 ; Antig. 1270, 1278." Neue. On the word cLgovri%a?. Musgrave observes correctly, that the employment of this word must be regarded as in some degree euphemistic. 341. *Lw yivos .... •rZ.ctrav. All the manuscripts read ax'tav. The true reading was first restored by Hermann, who interprets the whole passage in the following way : O qui motu nauticee expeditioms adjutor navem conscendisti, remisque promovisti. Compare, however, the observa- tion of Porson to Eur. Heh. 293, that ""when the Greeks express a person by n. circumlocution, they return as soon as possible to the person itself" Lobeck observes correctly, that Hermann's rendering leaves us in doubt whether we are to understand that he intends to convey the same sense as that yielded by Bmnck's translation : qui conscensa nave (crXar*)) marinum agitast'ts remum ((tX«tjj), or has connected /,-, us h%a. Hence, then, the dative, in conformity with universal usage, is imperatively necessary. Bernhardy, Synt. p. 181, follows Musgrave in supposing that Sophokles has employed the genitive in imitation of the Homeric phrases afiupo/Atvoi 'KaXviaves, vnuv fiftvwro, and other instances cited by Matthia, Gr. Gr. 354. Such a view is not merely opposed by the general considerations above mentioned, but by the fact that xf&vviff0ai signifies in these passages to keep off or ward from, which is a sense that the participle in our own verse can by no means bear. Thus, then, nothing is left us but to regard avu^svav as corrupt. Wunder has received Beiske's emendation arn/tavav, from which he elicits the following sense : Du, du allein, ich weiss es gewiss, wirst die Schande von mir abwenden, darum todte mich ; " You, true friends, will not suffer men to behold your leader in such degradation, but will remove him by death from their contemptuous gaze.'' In this way, it is true, the grammatical accuracy of the passage is restored, and a suitable sentiment obtained, but the unanimity of the MSS., and the certainty that the word mi/im was read by the Scholiast and Suidas, must be regarded as sufficient proofs that this word, in one or other of its cases, must be here retained. By simply substituting mnptvoiv for vroipivaiy, and constructing it as the dative dual with itragKitrovru, all difficulty both as to sense and syntax will, in our judgment, disappear. The dual may be understood either of Aias and Tekmessa, at whose special invocation the Chorus had repaired to the presence of the hero, or of Aias and Eurysakes, whom the speaker sub- sequently recommends, in the absence of Teukros, to the protection and friendly offices of the Chorus. 345. Mi KttKn .... Tltti. "Musgrave writes as *multo elegantius' fir) . . . . 'iiSou .... tiSi'is, without perceiving that this is inadmissible on account of the metre. The arrangement of the words, which Stobaeus, Sera. CVIII. 55, and Suidas, s. Uti/zec, have preserved, is abundantly NOTES. 157 justified by vv. 193, 194, supra, where o-Tti^ti tpxiym is read for tpxiysi; ffrjiji^ews. The explanation of the construction given by the Scholiast, pvi to -TTYipa. vroiet vrXiov rvii azrtjg, i. e. noli committere, ut insanits (aryii) pudore ad gravius malum, mortem, adigaris, is manifestly erroneous. Much more accurate is the statement subsequently given : vrnpa. &rm xxra a-sgiQgaa-tv ttjv elrnv. So also Eustathius, p. 1461. 68 ; 'Ofingov iWovtos vrvifix aT9is o ^nXwrks xutou o 2k ornpa. ams iptiffiv, a Iittiv cctvi vrigt- xirrixu;. In the same way crS^a xxxov, Odyss. 3. 152; sr-^a vatrov, Philokt. 765 ; employed by Plato, Protag. p. 340. D, in the proverbial expression : stf&i Here. 915." Lobeck. Be- low, v. 472, S ixix Tixpvrirx. Matthia to Eur. Sere. 1002, observes : *' Monet Elmslejus a o~u.ii non usurpari a Tragicis : non meminerat igitur Soph. Jj. 742." The learned scholar is mistaken. In the verse referred to, S Saia is written in all the ancient copies, by Suidas, s. T fi Was, and Moschopulus, Schol. ad 77. 2. 23 ; the only exception being, that in the MS. Leid. Suidas $mi« is read, a form which Hermann affirms to be never used in tragic senarii, except in relation to an enemy, and, it may be added, is not to be found at all in the Tragedies, except in those of iEschylus. 349. h ifi/iais fagtri. Who the critics maybe, to whom Musgrave alludes as entertaining the opinion that « prefixed in the word oitpof&os is intensive, we are ignorant. It is at once evident that such an interpretation is in entire antagonism to the sense of the . passage, since the destruction of such animals would have been a praise and distinction to Aias, as that of the Kalydonian boar to Meleagros, instead of an ignominy and disgrace. His peculiar degradation consists, as Wunder observes, in having made an attack upon tame domestic animals, who fear nothing at the hands of any rational man, but rather give him freely tbeir confidence and trust. The Scholiast interprets toTs ftn ipefiot ipiroiovo-i, which is approved by Hermann, and would be Englished by not formidable. Cf. (Ed. Kol. 39, zptpiifiei hat, where the adjective means terribiles, not trepida. Others, however, accord- ing to Lobeck, understand the expression under consideration in the follow- ing sense : "peeudes securas nihilque sibi ab hominibus timentes," tame 14 158 NOTES. animals whom every right-thinking man treats with humanity, not only because they do not endanger us, but because of the confidence with which they trust to our kindness. The adjective is indisputably used in this signification in (Ed. Kol. 1325, ayea tov .... aQe/Zov Is Qnfias rr^xrit, the fearless host. Bentley has proved by an example from Athenanis II. 471. C, that herds of domestic cattle are called K,t>is, which Heath denies. In vEsch. Eum. 7, the word 17,^ is used to denote every description of animal. 350. O'l/ta .... aj«. " In place of cin ifytrivr we might have expected tin Source. Had Aias, however, so spoken, Tekmessa would not have invoked him, as she does, JK .... a.Six r£it. For this reason, then, it is clear that the words iln u/ifirfav contain this sense : quanta sum contumelia affectus, viz. by the gods, or more especially by Athene, at whose instigation Aias avers that he had been led to commit so wanton and insane a deed as hie attack upon the flocks. Cf. v. 378, ixxi p? a Aiii .... Ix'tlpm si'xi£u, and v. 216 supra, Am; a.'xu.ufi-kln'' W un- der. On the genitive yikurtsi see Jelfs Gr. Gr. 489. 352. ovx cc-^'Zi*" ix'tpt> Toba. ■, " In this passage I am inclined to consider u^peppov as an adverb, because the expression a^appos trous is no- where read, and the adjective itself is usually employed as an epithet of living beings." Lobeck. Cf. Elektr. 53, a^appn rfopii ^riXit. Ibid. 1424, W tfulotSt oux ec^oppov ; Trach. 902, "Y/.Aoj a^oppav &VTO. tut^'i. It will be observed that in the use of the middle, Ixtifietrlxi mitt, there is almost the same sense as that which would be imparted, if the verb were in the active voice, by the addition of the personal or possessive pronoun. Eur. JHed. 728, Ix two's V aiirh yvs curaXXeiffo-av sroSa. With the phra- seology itself Lobeck compares Find. Nem. 6. 27, i'^vsmv !v Ugx%i$afix ■ • • • t"$n>"*- The majority of the MSS., with Aldus, x'! r '- The reading in the text is due to Hermann, and is followed by Erfurdt, Lobeck, and all subsequent editors. The genitive is the more usual con- struction: (Ed. Kol. 838 sq., pihs %tga7t rm vraiSa Uttcci; Track. 564, %s io7v wKw Ktfivm* lit ; sometimes with the addition of a preposition: (Ed. Kol. 910, rourev §' iyej .... xr^airov oil fittiyx av i\ \fi.v\s X l i° s » Eur. Batch. 1024, pttlsi S/i % £ C "" fixirrnfi clvai ; Plut. V. Timol. c. 20, lixixUv lx tu* xugw ftihh ; Synes. Epist. IV. p. 161, fjLiivtxiv lx twy x l 'Q™ v ° xvfagvrirns to cT?i5aXiov; but the dative is found in Empedocl. y. 268, tle-ixi x l 'i' P^fy cited by Lobeck, who properly observes, " qui e manu emittit, idem munu mittit." Render : who have let slip from my hand the wicked or accursed villains. For ixio-m^cts, the MS. Mosq. B. ex- hibits aXaa-ri^aus, which form is found also in Antig. 975, xXcurri^otun i/tfiUTUv xvxXats. 356* xXvriis iriffcuv a'tiroXioi;. ScHOL. : xXura Xiya Tu kIkoXik ota vas ev at/rots T/zoax^s xct) tpejvtx;. This explanation is condemned by Heath, who directs us to write 'xXirms, i. e. ixXurmi. Musgrave, on the other hand, from Ni'c. Ther. 471, xxi l» xriXa ft«Xi o~oxi&oiv, would have us substitute xriXcis, mansuetis, "an adjective, so far as I am aware, unknown to Sophokles. Brunck has well defended the common reading from Odyss. 9. 308, xai ran sryg xvLxccie, xai H/AtXyi xXura pvXa, and Lobeck quotes Hesychius : xXvtds ogvis e etXixr^vu*. See also Passow, Lex. Gr. s. v., and render, Saving fallen on the beeves with twisted horns and on the flocks of bleating goats. 357. 'EfSjttvov tuft' i'S'-uo-a.. Musgrave considers that alpa. is used here in the same sense as that assigned to it by some of the old lexicographers jn the Elektra, v. 1394, and would therefore translate, nigrum ensem imbui. He would, nevertheless, prefer to substitute a r ixp& m Dotn P' aces - This suggestion has been exploded by Lobeck, who, with his usual learn- ing, has quoted a. great number of passages, in which other verbs having strictly the same signification as hint, humectare, are employed in the sense of effundere. Cf. Pind. Nem. X. 141, riyyu lixova.; Track. 848, riyyu S«*{i!a/« arxv ; (Ed. Tyr. 1279, fiiXxt Sp^as • ■ ■ ■ Wiyyirc pro- fundebatur; Track. 780, /un\it ix(mtu ; Antig. 527, l&xotl I'lfa/tim ; Eur. 160 NOTES. Iph. T. 160, vS^x'im x°*s- See note to v. 55 supra. Erfurdt to Trach. 853. Seidler to Eur. Iph. T. 214. Jelf's Gr. Gr. 548 c. and 570. 858. W iliwyae-p'ivai;. Schol. : Wi nnXir/titw xxi "anv oix lx'"- ffiv. xa.ro. re "2i/&uvi$ov • Ta ya^ ysyivtiptivov otlxiT a^lxrov iSTtti. Cf. Blomfield, Gl. ad JEsch. Pers. 531. On the addition of l*!, " either in notion of after, W i%!i£yxirp.Uf [ZtXritrra. t« ir^oavixovra. Ixaregoi riftav otcfTr^ocrriadai ', Diodor. Sic. XX. 4, oirais .... robs uya-fitttreftsvai/f iroifcavs ix itv ! Ibid. 85, acrats .... cturahs il^ytffSat rns ixifioXns. Add Xen. Hell. 6. 2. 32, ivpirf), anus prirs Si« rov vrXovv avwriffrvfiovus siyai rui bis va,ufita.%!a.v y.r r rl .... ipxiirlxi. Ibid. 5. 42. Kyr. 4. 2. 37. See Hermann ad Vig. 435 ; Matthia, Gr. Gr. 623. 3 ; Poppo to Xen. Kyr. 1. c. ; and especially Wesseling to Diod. Sic. p. 408. 360. 9a.il' i^m, a.K&*Tui t' ill. "Brunck, Lobeck, and Erfurdt read, with one manuscript, awavrwv as/. We prefer was xet) yo.a xutv^iritt. Hermann renders, quivis, guum deo visum est, et ridet et lacrimatur ; that is, if we understand him rightly, the Chorus, with the view of inducing Aias to bear the exasperat- ing thought of his adversary'^ joy with greater equanimity, expresses the general sentiment that joy and grief come from the gods. And so Thudi- chum : mit Gotte lacht und weint ein Jeglicher, which is an exact transla- tion of the Greek, and, as we suppose, identical with the sense intended by Hermann. On the other hand, Wunder, erroneously asserting that the Latin of Hermann is equivalent to °'si nunc gaudet Me, erit etiam, ubi dole- bit," declares that the Greek expresses rather Et bona et mala, quibus fru- untur homines, a cits mittuntur, and then, without any explanation of the process by which he eliminates this translation, proceeds to affirm the identity of the "precept" which the Chorus here enjoins with that laid upon Philoktetes by Neoptolemos, v. 1316 sq., avfyuniio-i tus ph ix hZi ruxas ^chitrxs icr' AmyxaZa* figeu ...., which is evidently an enunciation of the necessity under which men lie to bear or submit to tlte dispensations of the gods, and therefore, we need hardly observe, quite distinct from the sentiment expressed in the verse before us, and also in his own translation of it. Excellent commentator as Wunder undoubtedly is, it is yet to be wished, that, in this and many other passages of the Sophoklean plays, he had supplied us with a precise rendering, instead of indulging in periphras- tic explanations of the poet's thought. 365. "ISciftl m. " So Aldus and the Scholiast, notwithstanding the 14* 162 NOTES. silence of Brunck, we feel very little doubt that this verse wants a syllable in all the ancient copies, and that the reading of the modern editions, "llufti Sii m, is found in no manuscript, except in those of the Triclinian recension. Perhaps the poet wrote "Hoi/*' lyi via. So iEsch. Choeph. 265, wga? rovs zaarouvru;, cvs lo'oift' iyu vrori t x. r. A. In the present passage, lyu appears to have been lost before »;». In the following passage, w» was lost after %y&t : Eur. Ion. 81, "lav* tyu (wv) wquths ivofiaZ i u faw.'' EoiskEY. Hermann emends 'lioipl m rdr (for which we should prefer 'iSoi/u wJv nt, as more appropriate to the preceding verse), thinking it extremely probable that the transcribers omitted this adverb in consequence of its resemblance to w», and this is adopted by Schneider. Dindorf formerly, in Zimmermann's Mus. Stud. Jntigq. 1836, I. p. 7, conjectured JSo/v, Tim wv, or iooi/a', ioai9 viv, quoting Euripides, cLtpgwv av s'/r,v, it T^i^otv, to. ruv ■TriXa;, and Kratinos, &oo~ecireLS iiftas etvcti tpaexaiv, a //.lifiKxas, ohx av af&ag- Totv ; but has more recently edited 'i^oi/a' fioipi, omitting the pronoun, a correction to which, in our judgment, few will subscribe. In Suidas, s- 'Ani/iiyos, where our verse is cited, we read lim/u wv, ai' ira/iivos. With Wunder, we have adhered to the writing of the manuscripts. 367. MjjSsv psy' itirys. Equivalent to f&h xo/ivriiirys. The singular number is also employed in Horn. Od. 22., 288, ^ii fiiya tirut ; Plat. Phcedan. p. 95. B; Hipp. M. 295. A; Theokrit. X. 20; Soph. Elektr. 830, (itilih jiiy' Mens- Compare Yirg. -<3En. 10. 547, dixerat "die aliquid magnum. Lobeck observes, that piyu kiytiv signifies not only insolentia dicere, but also clara et contenta voce loqui, as at Plat. Hep. V. 449. B ; Protag. 310. B ; Amator. 1 10. B ; (in these last two passages tH tp mn is added) ; Alcib. I. 110. C ; whilst, on the other hand, fityaXx xiyuv has the former meaning only. Cf. Koen. ad Greg. Cor. p. ix. ; Heindorf ad Plat. Hipp. M. 34. h' et xuxw. See Jelf 's Gr. Gr. 527 ; (Ed. Kol. 1270, troT tis (poov-'iliti; \\lt} ; Ibid. 310, ni" f«ii> 'ixia ; Eur. Ion. 1271, "v ' eT to^bs. 368. T n Zeu, KQayowv T^druo. The story of Zeus having borne away the nymph JSgina from Phlia to the island CEnona, afterwards called iEgina, is generally known. iEakos is said to have been the fruit of their intercourse. Cf. Pind. Istlun. 8. 45 sq. ; Nem. 8. 10 sqq., with the note of Dissen ; Apollodor. III. 12. 6, A'lyitxt Ss ilrxcfilims i Zeus tls rh rim Oivaivrtv Xiyofiivtlv v%fov t yuv ll Aiytvetv aV ixiivtjs xXnhlffuv, /Aiyvurai xai tixvsi ■jra.Tda. \% xlirijs Alxxiv .... yx/Aii 2s Atttxls 'E»S^fSa, rm Xe/soj- »«■ i\ Us airlf ir«rSsf iyivnrii TLnXius te xxi Tekxftm. Add Diod. Sic. IV. 72; PhUostephan. ap. Schol. Horn. II, 16. 14 j Klausen's Theol. NOTES. 163 p. 79. Hence the language in which Aias here addresses Zeus, and at v. 779 sq., Ix St raivS's pot trv trgeoros, xett yug gtxos, ctgxttrov. Aias is also termed one of the .lEakidse at v. 609. irus &.,, utinam. See Jelf 's Gr. Gr. 427. 3. 369. fiourtXHs. "The MS. Par. reads /Wj/ifis ; the majority of the manuscripts have fixnXus ; the genuine reading is exhibited by the MSS. Laur. a. Dresd. a. See Draco ap. Straton. p. 115. 18; Herodian ap. Bekk. Anecd. Gr. p. 1195, oifisiourai Si a 'HgajStctvos vrctpot tZ ^.otyoxXii tgus fiapiXy,; otec Tou vi yoatyofi'lvous xxTec rr)v cttnartxrjv, oiav, tous ts dtffc6g%ovs (sic) oXiirxs fia/rtXw;. io-rtSl xa.) vrctga t«> EsvoprZvri {Kyr. 1 • 1 . 2) «tv to/tris Six tou 7i. See my note to Eur. lilies. 480." Dindokf. 375. "'E.Xitrl' iXirH p otxriro^x. Some manuscripts 'ixto-6'i /*', %XurS' oixriro^a, approved by Brunck. Compare Flaut. Cist. III. 9, accipe me ad te, mors, amicum et benevolum. 376. OuVe ya.^ .... a.v8f>uxm. Hermann has edited ovntriv on the authority of the MSS. Lips. A. B. and Suidas, s. 'la. A more important consideration is the construction of these words, which has occasioned much perplexity to the critics. " Hermann, placing a comma after fixi- truv, joins rtv' us ovao-tv dvfyuvwv, as I suppose in the following sense : cum aliquo commodo hominum, which agrees with the explanation of the Schol. Laur., s7; hSovm. And the Schol. Bom. seems to have followed a somewhat similar course ; for he writes ovn haiv yivos out& dvfyuvwv o^ctv %rt d\iU pot its utpixuxv, but in the opposite sense, cum aliqua spe auxilii ab lis accipiendi ; nor can we doubt that he connected kfii^iuv with olvfyw- iratv, as at Antig. 790, af&sgiwv It' AvD^u-roiv. I have erased all marks of punctuation, in order that the verb j&xivu* may be constructed with the sim- ple accusative, and also with the preposition." Lobeck. In other words, . the preposition us is omitted in the second clause. Compare the many exam- ples of a similar kind collected by Mehlhom to Anakreon, p. 7 1 ; Wellauer to iEsch. Eum. 673 ; Lobeck to this verse ; and Matthia, Gr. Gr. 595. 4. Bernhardy to Dion. V. 1037, and in Synt. p. 202, limits this ellipse to Pindar and the Alexandrine poets. But it occurs in the Tragedians also. Antlg. 1176, ir'ovi^a. vrxr^uxs rt crgos oixsixs XH° 5 oXatXtv ; Ibid. 367, srars plv xxx'ov, xXXot' W IrffXov 'iqnu ; Track. 765, trepyav o^yiuv .... x&tfo vrtupxs Squos ; Eur. Herald. 755, piXXu rtis yvs, piXXu mfi t«wv hipm xlyStnov •np.ui. The expression fixivruy sis nix signifies expectare illiquid ab aliquo. Cf. Aniig. 914, ri xi* f" '"'" Suo-thvov is holts in ftXimt, ; Elektr. 925, pu!Si* is xutn y S'ja ; Eur. Iph. T. 1056, its ifixs px'crat ; Hes. Opp. 475, obTt trjos xXXovs attyxAxi ; and infra. 164 NOTES. v. 489, s>ol yx£ o'uxlr' Xcrii o ri $\ixo>. Wyttenbach, in Bibl. Crit. Vol. II. P. II. p. 43, objects to the word yitm in relation to the gods, and directs us to substitute n«is. See, however, Eur. Med. 747 ; Hippol. 7 ; Hek. 490. With the sentiment, compare (Ed. Kol. 829, trun X'i^u 6teuv &£9i%tv SJ ^orm ; Polyb. XV. 1, «ra Fautor utroque tuum laudabit pollice ludum. v 387. mixi" .... tpmviTv. On the infinitive in exclamations, cf. Matthia, Gr. Gr. 544 ; and on srXn Sit, see note to v. 119, supra. ^ncip«: ScHOL. : ylvyxiorarov. 389. '\u &o£oi o\xihSo6oi. Brunck translates Jluvii in mare prolabentes. Harpocration, a. v. Tlo^ios, interprets vroTtxpot us ryv 6a.Xa.rrot.v psovr&s, which Homer calls aXipv^vrzs. Hesychius : vragai • mrapoi. Lobeck, nevertheless, supposes that the expression irl^m kxiijulci denotes here, as at jEsch. Pers. 365, the ocean waves, which Aias beheld in the distance. Cf. Archestr. ap. Athen. VII. 278. C, Alyaiou mXaytius h&Xios ircoas \ JSsch. Pers. 453, ha.xlwv ttoomv. 166 NOTES. 390. vifios WoixTtov. ScHOL. : to ultras Tov oqovs riii w B«f Tfl •ffa^a.. Xtov. Compare Track. 1141, sV«jct/« Tigvvlli. 392. obx 'It' aftarvoke %%ovra, no longer drawing breath, i. e. no longer living. 394. Ixupuv'^mi yuTovis pea}, iutp^ons 'Agyeiots. Compare Eur. Hel. 54, "2xi\ooilfAOV t That the present instance ia not, as Brunck asserts, the only example in the tragedies of Sophokles, will be seen by » reference to v. 550, infra, Pindar, however, Isthm. 5. 27 — 31, gives a different history in regard to the name of Aias, which is briefly this : — When Herakles invited Tela- mon to take part in his expedition against Troy, in order to revenge the perfidy of Laomedon, he is said to have supplicated as a favor from Zeus, that the latter might be the father, by Eiiboea, of a son whose strength might equal that of the lion in whose skin he was girt, and who might, moreover, possess the highest gifts of mental courage and bravery. Whilst offering this petition, Zeus is said to have sent him a great eagle. En- couraged by the appearance of the royal bird, Herakles assured Telamon that he would have a son such as he had prayed for, and Telamon gave him the name of Aias from this eagle. The Scholiast to the passage re- ferred to, p. 547, ed. Bockh, observes, i"Xvttui T& e» ruv fisya^uv 'WatZv « itrrooix ' \ku yap liiplffx.lra.1 Ivifyvaufclvo; o 'Hpax?.»j; Ty TsXupaivi ko.1 luf&BtivWV 6V T« "SopU KO.) ZV%OfllV0S, Xx) OlOtfOfLVrOS UI&TBS t B&Q OV T JJ V vrootra/vvfcix v gXa/3sv Alas. Apollodoros, 3. 12: xeti •jrowrctfiivou ih^as 'HpuxX'tovs, ha avrcf (i. e. TeXa^ww) vrais appw y£V9]T»i 7 Qavivros Se uit# tc&s svpe&S aerov, tov ysvyytS'tyra IxaXtirtv (a TtXa^wv) Atctvrx. It is unnecessary to point out, that no allusion to this myth is contained in the play before us, and that the verse under review furnishes conclusive proof that Sophokles derived the name A"«s from xlxT. With regard to the construction, join Ivrmt/fu)* £in»/n», and consult note to v. 69 supra. 168 NOTES. 410. T« ir^Zrx xxX>.im7' x£itrrii?xs. Schol. ; slkvQi rh 'Sirilmt •rx^x. ™ "Hj«xXSo»s. See below, w. 1237 - 1241 ; Apollodor. 2. 6. 4, and 3. 12. 7 ; Diodor. 4. 32 ; and Schol. Horn. It. 8. 284. Telamon ia mentioned as the first who penetrated Troy, by Apollodoros and Diodoros, the latter of whom thus writes : S S" 'Hjntxa.ii? iimtpmwtrt TiXxpSm &(i- ffreiots, Sevff airy rviv Axopisbovrcs Qvyxrigx 'Hfl-iovjjv # euros yx% xxrx rtiv XoXiooxix* woeoros (htxrafitvos Ufflftiriv tU rbv vroXiv, 'HgaxXtev; Tgoffficf Xovros Kara to xxoti^utxtoi /ti^as rov rei%sos rris xxootoXms. The Scholiast, as also Matthia, Gr. Gr. 423, interprets &pmi»*i by t£ <£{/- erivo-xi A.«/3»v, understanding Hesione, who was given to Telamon, as an aoiffTiioi. It is better, however, to regard ret vrourx xxWitrrux as the accusative of equivalent notion to that contained in the participle x^ttrr'.inxs, with which, therefore, it must be strictly connected. In the same way, at v. 55 supra, in the expression ixap ipiicv, the poet, from a wish to give a more precise definition of his meaning, has substituted ipitov for the cog- nate accusative xi^m. And there is peculiar propriety in the employment of the word xxXXia-rtix in the verse now under consideration. For in this case, the aote-ruov, or prize of highest valor, was also the prize of highest beauty, viz. Hesione. Hence to xxXXio-tuod is almost identical with ri xxXXurrov agic-ruov. That not merely xoitrruxv xgiertua-xi, like dovXiixv tovXivirat and similar phrases, but also x^nrruot xpffriuo-xt, is a legitimate expression, is evident from v. 1238, rx Xfwrx x^itrrzvexs. Consult notes to vv. 276, 414. 411. irxffav EilxXuxv, " summam gloriam. Philokt. 142, vrxv oars;, summa potestas, where see my note." Wunder. Add Track. 645, trxirxs xgerxs Aapyg* %x UVm 414. Effyx .... x^xiexs. ScHOL. : aoxio'xs ' ou\xs, flofiSriffxs, troa^xs. See note to v. 410 supra. Here again we might have expected x^xariv. But a more precise definition being required, viz. the exact character of the assistance or xoxurts which he had, either by word, counsel, or deed, actually rendered in averting danger from his friends, this is briefly ex- pressed by the substitution of the accusative of equivalent notion for the cognate accusative. In other words, \yx aoxUxs is here put, as Wunder has perceived, for a^xsem tfyxtrrtxtiv xoxitrxs, having afforded active or efficient help. Compare infra, v. 1040, rotxv^ 7 xfixorxvovo-tv .... esrw, where ifa-ii stands in precisely the same relation to kpxoT&iovtrn as \oyx to ugxiirxs in the present verse ; roiavrx '1*vi xp-xgrcivovtriv being equiva- lent to Ttttxvrxs xfux^rlxs Wtxxs xpxorxvoutrtv, i. e. roixurx i^ivbyi xiyou- «•». See Jelf's Gr. Gr. 596, Obs. 4. NOTES. 169 418. K^/vs/v tpiXXl. ScHOL. : finu. x^'ffiui; Oilovsii rivl xgaros OL^trTTUas, nyovv 'ifj-iXXi Kgivnv, Tiff o jcoaruJv Iv tuTs a(it xeci ran <7TavTau£y'ov lis TOturov tkyu Ty cravougya, itvr&jv ayoot yr a. v r o V £ y A>

xu t'ftnrav (j$£ ''ExXwuv o-r^arou, '(xfoftou i% x. t. a.. Similarly, infra, v. 1239, 9 tpiru ph «v IW/'xs;.*, AaeftiiovTos, txxglTOV Ss v/v Aw'^/i' ixlivoi 'hoptsv 'AXxprivy; yoyos. Horn. Odyss. 9. 20, as veeiffi ioXoifflv ayfyuvaici fjt'iXoj xeti ft.lv xXtos ofyctyov 'ixa. Demosth. p. 53. 3, oTs oi/x. l%ai>i^evTo, ouSi itpiXoov uvtovs. Cic. Orat. 3, ipsius in mente insidebat species pulchritudinis eximia qusedam, quam intuens in eaque defixus, ad illius similitudinem artem et manum dirigebat. Id. Fin. 2. 2. 5, hunc ipsum sive finem, sive extremum, sive ultimum definiebas id esse, quo omnia, qua? recte fierent, referrentur, neque id ipsum usquam referretur. On outis, in the sense of quippe qui, see Neue to Elektr. 437 ; Matthia, Gr. Gr. 483 ; Ellendt, Lex. Soph. II. 385. 6. 434. ittVia. r«Ss. Hermann, Frcef. ad Eur. Hek. p. xxxix., corrects xai ir'Cbm roil, in order to avoid the introduction of a tribrach into the fifth foot of a senarius. Compare, however, PhilolU. 1S03 ; Eur. Hel. 995 ; Ion. 1541. 435. IliVsfa. In double disjunctive questions introduced by it'oti^oi (Wtsj«) in the first clause, n is sometimes omitted in the second, as at (Ed. Kol. 333 ; Philokt. 1235 ; Plat. Protaa. p. 359. C ; de Legg. I. p. 626. C ; or the alternative inquiry is presented by other particles, as in the present instance by dx\a S?t", *. r. X., at v. 441. "With the ex- pression Xtv&iv fiovovs 'Atqu^us, compare Eur. Hel. 1199, xsvecs /\t,a.\Xa.y'w ou S/;££T«i f 15* 174 NOTES. is) U xaxo's igscaJsMe;. " Stephanas, Thes. L. Gr. T. I. p. 353, trans- lates correctly, qui nullum mutationem accipit in suis malts, i. e. whose mis- fortunes remain ever in the same condition. A different view of the passage has induced Schneider, Lex. Gr. B . v. i^akXairim, to render, qui nihil ab ignavis differt." Erfurdt. Hermann objects to this local acceptation of the dative, and observes that xaxots is not in mails, but malis, i. v. quod attinet ad mala, with respect to his misfortunes. The dative has this signifi- cation frequently in the poets. Cf. (Ed. Tyr. 25. 557 ; (Ed. Kol. 313 ; Matthia's Gr. Gr. 400. 6. 450. Ti yag .... xaT0avs7v ; SCHOL. '• t/ yag IX* 1 lifil^a TSoyritl *t>oa- tiuicc iBtvTnv ^9]Xovotj sir) Hfian Kill a. v s 6 s7 a a tov kutSuvuv nyovv dtroXv- iuffo. xa) sXivh/iuQiitru tov iavarov, from which it is apparent that he found antsitm. in his copy, and this is read also in the MSS. Bodl. Far. 1, Aug. C, and is adopted by Brunck. The remainder of the manuscripts exhibit o\iah7tx, as also Stobseus, Serm. CXXI. 22. Moschopulus, Lex. s. *\&vari6lip.l : o \uivn[/,ivcj> v-ro % r /,/wxi. Inde vrgotrdiTo; addictus, qui creditori in servitutem addicitur. Plutarchus in Lucullo : etvro7s Si teXoj u\v vtv Tpoad&rots yivo(/,ivot$ %ovXivttv. Idem Vit. p. 1818, a>V«te£ y-ro xjjguxi vrpoff-TthfASvaiv. Athenaeus, p. 607, xa.) rai va/Xovvn itXXca rm 6a.r- tov TpovdUTi.' Cf. also Eur. Hek. 368, "AiS*j vjtoirrifaTff* Ifiov ^ifiag. Hence the expression TgoffriSivai t^ Savdrtu (rep xctr6ot.\ii7v) means addicere morti, to give up to death. I would next remark, that the poets construct even simple verbs of motion with a genitive of the object, in a direction from which the motion takes place. Thus, 'dyitv vf.trov, Philokt. 613 ; a'lpuv xt° v ° 5 > Antig. 417 ; 'Itrreto-fat f&dfyuf, (Ed. Tyr. 142 ; and frequently elsewhere. It is, therefore, quite in harmony with grammatical usage that the compound verb dvanHveei, to take away from, has been here constructed 176 NOTES. with the genitive of the thing away from which the action of the verb is represented to take place. Thirdly, it will not cost a moment's thought to determine what is the object which we must regard as understood with the verbs ri^nn, ^mrTitirai, itanlimi. It is the substantive a.\\a. in a collective sense which is to be supplied from the words immediately pre- ceding : uUxi" y*Z-> &>$(«, k.t.X. Fourthly, the verses just alluded to show that the general sentiment which the poet wishes to establish in the words before us is the following : Vain and wretched is the pursuit after a long life. The especial reason why such a pursuit is declared vain and miserable is contained in the first of these verses, What pleasure can a day confer upon mortals? But this simple inquiry does not set forth the reason of the previous assertion with sufficient distinctness ; hence its enforcement in the words which follow, whose sense can assuredly be no other than this : For no one knows, if he lives one day, whether he shall sur. vive tine next. Hence, too, the addition of the words cbx £<> trfmifcti» oiiSivis Z.iyov f>tTov, oirne xiveiitrtv sKvitriv Si^fjut'ntrtti. The vain hopes here spoken of must be the calculation men make of enjoying the following day. Thus, then, speaks the unhappy Aias in the words eti nn'i^it Tipruv i%u, «f' ti/t»^ tZv ivS^tuvam argorTifa/tivwv rat 6a.\a.~ tm xtti eivecTthfciyarv rov tfavdrov ; I observe lastly, that, since the lan- guage here employed refers to ordinary mortals, who, once dead, do not return again to life, the poet must have supposed that these words would be understood by his hearers in no other sense than the following : What gratification can a day impart to mortals, if they are snatched one day (to-day) from death, and on another day (to-morrow) are given up to death ? that is, How can life delight us, since we are but creatures of a day, and, though in life and health to-day, may on the morrow fall into the arms of death ? " Wuhdeb. We can by no means approve the reasoning of the NOTES. 177 last note, or the result at which it finally arrives. The participles vgoo'fai- ffoc xdvethTo-n appear to us to express a nearly identical meaning, and may be rendered by apponens imponensque. With the genitive, compare (Ed* Tyr. 709, fcecti* ovvtx' itrrl bruov ovoiv fAotvnxTJs t%ov Tigris- The thought, therefore, is the following : Quid habet dies diet adjecta oblecta- tionis, quit m addat sitggeratque aliquid mortis. So Eustathius, p. 906. 35, ro fzlv ihxXuets tfavtTv tojv aLyaSwv jtovov 'Idiov, xoii rqv tfot^cturixct tro/rvigiar obx ccTCcXXaynv Socvaroti So^ci^ti, olXXu, y.ixoav xgovou dvetfioXf,v • tj yaj «*«^' nftetg iif&iQet rigvrtiv s^s/; Plutarch. Ctes. c. 57, (iiXnoy lo-nv ccvruZ a.To(?avs7v « au vrgocdoxeiv. Li ban, T. IV. 143, virrov il$ (ruf&fpaguv UffUTa.^ dwoGavuv rj •xoXXcckis lyyv; livetl rod ^avxrov. 453. fagfi&iv&re&t. Sci-IOL. : civri rou Saffiil) xa,$* o Xiytreti jfuXti'ov flrot^ 1 'OjWMgw ro 0u,\£9i. With the phraseology, compare Eur. Elektr. 402, X K $ 0sg{Aa&ivofAitr0K xa^iav ; Pindar. Olymp. 10. 5, faj/ftuivet tpiXbrart voov '■, Ar. Ran. 844, sray', A/tf^uAe, x«i ^9 ^gas ogyqv ffTXa,y%va. &&j>f/,rs~ vtis xoru ; and with the general sentiment, Hor. Od. 1. 4. 15, Vita summa brevis spem nos vetat inchoare Iongam. Jam te premet nox, fabulseque manes, et domus exilis Plutonia. 454. 'Axx' %. Maximus Planud. in schol. ad Hermog. p* 371, *i ydg, which is preferred by Musgrave. Lobeck suggests that Libanius — who, in Dect. p. 1040, T. IV"., attributes the following sentiment to Aias : hTyxg w a.Ux$$ \ Elektr. 989, Z,m etlff%£ov alrxgeSs roTg xetXaif ortipuxotriv. 455. IlavT' axvixous Xayov. Thou hast heard all. Cf. Philokt. 1240, Track. 241, where the same formula is repeated. See Blomfield to iEsch. Agam. 582. 457. yietv %p. vrus xaSitrrutra rev A't'avrx ' o*u ovv revs aureus Xeyeus, en eia rkv \\ivh- piav xaUyifiafyrxi. " Eustathius, p. 1089. 38, iraoa 2eq)exZ.t7 avxyxaia tux* fi i'vkixn. This interpretation is received by Brunck, under the mistaken supposition that Tekmessa speaks of her own state of servitude with the design of teaching Aias that misfortunes must be borne with equanimity. Such an explanation does great violence to that modesty of character which is attributed to her by the poet. "We believe that the sentiment which she expresses is simply ou%\v itrpcugoregei aiayxvts xat rv%ns, Diodor. 15. 63 J Se/vSj? aixyxns eVSii ltr%uei *\iov, Eur. Hel. 521. That xvxyxxix rv^n is said for xtayxn may be learnt from Plat. Legg. VII. 806. A, u a*tufAoi%sirl!ai wegl ire'kias avxyxaia tv%vi yiyveiro, and Damaskios ap. Suid. T. II. 760, d*' ola'lftius dvxyxalxs ru%9is avSai^troy cmifin yn'urtai rijv p.irxf>o\m. Compare Demosth. Ep. II. 14C8. 14. Now it becomes a wise man rdvxyxxia reu pieu tpigsiv us fairra, Eur. Hell. 255, and this is the advice Tekmessa here gives Aias. But since she had herself become a victim to the tyrannous power of Necessity, she narrates the history of her own fortunes, not with the view of proposing it as an example fur the imitation of Aias, but to excite his commiseration and pity." Lobeck. " dtayxx'tas, fated, inevitable. Some editors under- stand it of captivity." Neue. With Dindorf and other scholars, we must confess our inability to deduce from the language here employed the admo- nition which is contained in the verse quoted from Euripides. The words of Tekmessa simply state that men meet with no greater evil than the lot assigned them by Necessity, and imply no exhortation that this misfortune is to be endured with constancy. Nor, if this sense could be extracted from these verses, would such advice be appropriate either to the circum- stances in which she stood with regard to Aias, or to the design she had in hand. We regard them rather as a preface to the narrative which subsequently follows. Her whole address is nothing more than a pathetic appeal to A"ias that he will not, by depriving himself of life, bring shame, want, and misery upon the relatives he will leave behind him. Lastly, the opposition pointed out by Wunder in the following words, ly&i i' ixcuttgtw in.ii, x.r.X., evidently shows that we are to understand dvayxxla rv%vi of slavei-y, and that the sense of the entire passage is briefly this : — The greatest of all human ills is slavery. To this calamity am J reduced, who erst was free and the scion of a lofty race ; for thou hast made me a slave. I adjure thee, therefore, to have compassion on me and on thy son : NOTES. 179 for a frightful destiny awaits me, if I, bereft of thee, shall be delivered into the hands of thy enemies. 463. li/irej tivos. Schol. ' siVfig tivos • avTt tou us ouk uWov tivos* The MSS. r. Dresd. b. Lips. a. b. read s/Vej td'is, which variation is manifestly due to some transcriber ignorant of the construction. EiVe? tivos aHUovros iv •xXovry is said by attraction for trStvovros iv vrXotiTop, ei&sa vis S.\Xos 'itrkvi, and the genitive <$>£vySZv is added, because this formula contains the superlative notion jiXymrov trlivovros. See Jelf's Gr. Gr. 869. 3 ; Schafer on (Ed. Kol. 734 ; and compare Demosth. p. 701. 7, iya , iitti^ tivi rovro xui clXXn vrgotrnxovrtus e't^viTtxi, vo/Aigai Ka.fjt.iii vvv u^fiOT- vuv avritv ', Hdt. 9. 27, tifiTv ittTi vroWa. tb not) tv E%ovroi, u ritual xat aXXoiai 'EXXiiwaiv, i. e. h/*iv fcxkis-Tx itrri ; Arrian. Alex. III. 22. S, AflCJEiftJ .... 0£V0g* TX fittV VTOXifiCtX llfti/l TtVI fitX\6xKW. IV VXoUTOli With the use of the preposition iv to denote means and instrumentality as existing in the object itself in a more emphatic way than the mere instru- mental dative, see Jelf's Gr. Gr. 622. 3 ; Kruger's Griech. Sprachl. 68, Anm. 6 ; and compare v. 494 infra, iv trot irxt? tyuyi o-tv^oftxi ; Demosth. p. 824. 3, "Ox*;? rrts 'ExXaSoj iv rxTs yvva t%iv Io-tiv rt o-atTiigttx. In this usage it may be rendered by or through. " By the noun arXouTos , not only wealth, but resources and prosperous circumstances of all kinds, are meant. Compare below, v. 494; Track. 134; (Ed. Tyr. 380; Elektr. 648 ; and (Ed. Tyr. 1070, txutviv V ears ir\ovaiw %u'i£uv yivet." Wunder. 464. Ni/» S' tip) Ssv'Xfl. Compare Eur. Hek. 349, t'i yo\( pt iu %r,v, t. ytzTilt> r 1 *" % v xva.\ <&(>uyuv xvravruv .... vuv zlfiii oouXvi. Achilles Tat. Y. 17, p. 118, Ixiyirav p.s yvvvi yuvxixx, iXlvh^xv fit.lv ats 'i$vv, SovXtjv 2s us aoxu Trt tu%ij. 465. Kal try ftaXurrz x l 'V- Schafer calls attention to the peculiar beauty of this additional remark. Tekmessa fears that, in attributing her condition as a slave to the mere good pleasure of the gods, she may arouse the anger of her haughty lord. Our own Milton, in the noble lines in which he delineates the distinction between the sexes, has cor- rectly appreciated and beautifully described the feeling which induced this true-hearted woman " in sweet humilitie" so to correct her language : — " For valor he and contemplation formed ; For softness she and sweet, attractive grace : He for God only, she for God in him." 466. To trov \i%t>s ^avtixiov. On the accusative, see note to v. 276 supra, and the examples quoted there, from which it will be learnt that 180 NOTES. these words do not signify, as some suppose, avu)v ff IwSJX^av. 467. Keti o-' dvndZa, k.t.K. SCHOL. : xakXiirrct dptpoTtgots ro7s ogxois iXfiritraro • p'tyiffTov yag Stxetiatftx, to -rns «Wf \ffTtu$ i5T;Tf££/v, ovtort xcci ruv tfoXtftiUv S/fis TotuTa (ptttbfiiQa, • xou to ctf&vov t%$ xotTns XG r,!ri f £0y ' otou yt xxt to fftu.voTa.Tov tojv vreoff , a>&'6iv i tfipi tovto o/xvuen • **9} 6 tiPfi xttyetXw xect vattrtgov Xe^aj. (//. 15. 39.) 468. jT .*.a.xfas fy"''* SCHOL. : truvaXXxyxs fgMf, ya-PV ffvnfyv- Xfah o-vvyefAOffHs, ofav xxt o-uvxXXxyf&oL. $$ rvvtiXXxxfas • 2/ ns vvvn(>- ftoffhs- The MSS. Ien. Dresd. B. Mosq. b. Membr. read nu which has met the approval of Brunck, because tiie Attics construct tlie relative in the case of its antecedent substantive, not in that which is required by the verb contained in the relative clause. That the Tragedians frequently decline to avail themselves of this attraction is, nevertheless, most certain. Compare (Ed. Tyr. 384, d^x^h % v V* fl ' ivtxtigto-t ', Eur. Orest. 78, ahiXtpr,?, jjv ovx ttbov ; 1079, do*sX (pot) Ipiyns J Dionys. Per. 656, lx yag Ixti' vfjs v vt' \x6pm x u £' k * NOTES. 181 tQris r"i- Compare V. 1235 below: 'itpnxsv iXXt7s l%tirn tmQtiftli, On the perpetual interchange of these prepositions in the manuscripts, see note to v. 276, supra. 471. "Hv ya.^ txvy$. For in case you die and by your death abandon me. , The MSS. La. Lb. T. and Aug. B. read si y«j txw,s, the latter with «» suprascriptum. That this construction is admissible may be inferred from JEsch. Choeph. 173, u ryu/hi xwgacs f&faore Tpxvtry vroVi ; (Kd. Kol. 1443, "ivirriXxivx rag' tyu, et etu trnovitu, wretched indeed am I, if, as you say, / am to lose you. See Hermann to Antig. 706 ; Ki'iiger to Dionys. p. 270 ; Matthia, Gr. Gr. 521, Obs. 2, and 525. b; Jelf's Or. Gr. 854, 06s. 1. The MSS. Mosq. B. Ien. have tl yx% txms, which was formerly approved by Hermann, but in his last edition of this play (Leipsic, 1848) he writes txvsT. Dindorf, who is followed by Wunder, has admit- ted Bothe's conjecture y yxo, but this is rendered inadmissible by the addition of the words ry rhS ' rip-iex in the following verse, and is, more- over, shown to be unnecessary by Trachin. 720, kx'itoi o*iboxTxi, xuvos u fftpxX'Atirxt, retUTy euv tefj.^ xxptl ffuvtxvsTv apx, where el and raurJj are correlative. 474. tovXixv \%uv rfiotpw. Schol. : at/ y^iXov ta rns o*ovXz'ixs eTcrerj aXXct xxi ofra tviffriv s'tniiv rivet iotvrx xuritv ev iouXiix. xxi it voixum o\ o'to'xo'xxXix 'Oftwgou • M« sr«/o ogQxvixov foitis, x^gyiv Tt yvvxTxx (.77. 6. 432). xftoroi'tyxi ot {itvXlTXi xutov diet «i, reverence for the gods prevents me from betraying Cyrus. Eur. Hek. 96, a'ur%vva/iui si j-jif/SXiTsu irairin, shame prevents me from looking you in the face. NOTES. 183 482. ^jjte^k .... xXw£0u;£0v. " Compare Eumathius de Ism. L. III. p. 106, oiix ai'Sw rav QtpurQia. -TTari^a tov ffov xui rh" rul tfoWuv Irciv K\r,ovZ^ov tlrnvrutt.*. Eustathius, p. 878, vios uv y-ai o/Jyon stwv kX-a^ovo- ftn/ras" LOBECK. 485. via-s rgacpns .... p'ovo;. Neqs is juvenilis, as at Pind. 01. 2. 78, >!« UsSKm ; Eur. Med. 48, no, tpgotri;. " To the following words the gloss of Hesyehius, S««iVst«i • S«*<;s(, fiidinrcci, apparently refers, and Sui- das o. v. interprets in the same manner. The Schol. Barocc., however, explains differently: ^uoiird4icnra.t aoZ tiosvovros or KofinrHfirxt xi^u^tafAi- vas. Musgrave adopts the view first given, and supplies j3/«» or «:'»«, which is open to the objection that iu'mi $i°* rather than XsUtritt would be required, and that iixfi^sit riv /Hat must be understood of the whole of life, and not simply of that portion of it which is spent under the care of guardians. Hence it would appear more appropriately rendered vexabitur, raptabitur maleque tractabitur, in a very similar sense with the language of Dio Chrys. Or. XLI. 506. C, uw' ogQetviffruv 'hia.ttva.ffHinrai, and Plutarch, V. Timol. c. 13, eVjj %too~ixa. Iv kyum xat noXiyAots S/Epffgw&j, circumactus etjactatus est." Lobeck. " The objection Lobeck urges against the explanation of Musgrave, that 'iiutpipw tov {Hit must be understood of the whole period of life, instead of the interval spent under the care of guardians, appears to me of little force. Nor do I think that the mere notion of the separation of Eurysakes from his deceased parent is sufficiently appropriate to the sense of the passage. Perhaps the verb should be taken in its own strict meaning, differetur, in varias partes trahetur, hue illuc trudetur.'' Hermann. Wunder urges, in opposition to the opinion of Lobeck that hxfi^Sxi is here used in the sense of vexari, mule tractari, that no passage can be cited from any classic writer in which it has this signification. An equally conclusive reason against this explanation may be derived also from the consideration, that, whilst the employment of the middle for the active is somewhat rare (consult note to v. 611 below), this ought to occasion less hesitation than the as- sumption that it is used in the sense of the passive. In reference to the statement that haUirm plot must refer to the whole period of life (cf. Eur. Hel. 10, Hdt. 3. 40, and many other passages in which it has un- doubtedly this application), we think that it exists in the very nature of the thing, that this expression was allowable also of a definite interval or portion of existence ; and as our poet has expressly defined the period during which Eurysakes, in the event of the death of Aias, must spend his life unhappily, we agree with Hermann in considering the phraseol- 184 NOTES. ogy of the text as free from all objection on this score. On the genitive with /tiias, here equivalent to ptma/fais, cf. Matthia, Gr. Gr. 351. 489. 'E|U0f yct£ otix st' \jrtv. ScHOL. : xai rovro 'Opngixav ' OuSfi fiot iffrt crxrh^ xa.) vroTyta f&Ttm^. uto. tIZfls ' 'Arag su ftoi Icrtri vrt&Tvitt xoli •xoTvict jWjjTjjf. (//. 6. 413, 429.) 491. K«J {/.yirz^ a\Xii ftoTga rov tpvtretvra. ti. "The reading of the books is K«J^jjT£^'. «AX' h fio'gct tov tpuo-uvra p.t. If it is correct, we consider it as much more discreditable to Sophokles than all those pas- sages in which he has offended Mr. Wakefield, as we have lately seen, by too frequent a use of the particle &t. It is a most wanton violation of propriety to represent Aias as the murderer of one of his mistress's parents, particularly of her mother. We are not ignorant, indeed, that such acci- dents occasionally happened in the heroic age in which Aias nourished, and which Hesiod distinguishes from the brazen age which preceded it by the epithets tixxion^ n ui x^nor. But we know of no age or state of society in which the mention of such a transaction would not be care- fully avoided in a tender and pathetic appeal, like the present address of Tekmessa. We commend Bothe, therefore, who, in his " Aias," represents the parents of Tekmessa as both deceased before the destruction of their country. The words of Bothe's Tekmessa are, Km! /turi^' j?S» puT^x, to» fyvtrcLVTa T£, Kkts 7% i v, ATSoy Sxvatr'i/jLovs otxjrogas. Erfurdt reads, KaJ /esjrsg* ecXXtt fioT^a. rov (pinravra. r 16* 186 NOTES. \oiin f&aigx. Upon this use of the pronoun, see my observations to Phitokt. 38." Wumder. Upon this highly ingenious and admirable explanation, we have simply to observe, that we should have preferred xXXo, SuXsvon ftoTgx. See note to v. 428, supra. 492. KxttTkit .... alxriro^xc. " Supplenda est praspositio sis." Brunck. " Perhaps the poet wrote xxh7x' h "A/Saw .... otxvrofxs, demisit ad Orci incolas." Musgrave. Both these editors have failed to perceive that /ixviro^xs is here said by prolepsis for uan alxwro(>xs itvoti. See note to v. 69 supra, and the numerous examples quoted, in illustration of this usage, by Lobeok to this line. txyxo-'iftous. Schol. : irri rou nx^ois. So also Moschopulus, Sched. p. 49, who quotes our verse in order to establish the passive signification in which this adjective is occasionally employed. Cf. (Ed. Tyr. 959; Phihkt. 819. On the other hand, it is used in its more frequent active sense, infra, v. 977 ; (Ed. Tyr. 560; Track. 758. 494. ii troi . . . . rtlgoftxi. On the preposition, see note to v. 463, supra, and on the adverbial signification of the pronoun xirxsux%o[ASVot Qxvtgoi nrt Wt roils vaXefAiovs xxt roils xXXovs 'Ta.ga.xa.XvT i, eu lo'rt sVi 'tyevrxt iifjuv xx) Tupxffovrxi ur puelxi. The optative is defended by v. 1282 below: "Avtpx 2' oil Vixxm NOTES. 1S7 s; 6xvoi, $\airrm, x.r. X. So again at v. 1102, xx\ yx^ xle-xi'v, si irutetr'o ns, keyeis xoXxfyiv. With the sentiment, compare Virg. JEn. IV. 317, Si bene quid de te merui, fuit aut tibi quicquam Dulce meum, miserere donius labantis, et istam, Oro, si quis adhuc precibus locus, exue men tern. 498. "Otiu S' xmppi? . . . . " Eustathius, p. 981. 33, six ilyiviis ie-nv s'l ys xvroppsT xurou p.vv. Such is the reading of the MSS. La. Lb. Aug. B. Mosq. b, and the Scholiast, who adds the following^- explanation : euros yx% ouk els ro \%ns ysvvxTos vopttrfatn. Aldus and the remainder of the MSS., ymoir'e iref euros, which is retained by Brunek. Person (Prof, ad Eur. ffek. p. lviiii.), from a MS. of Suidas in the library of Corpus Christi College, Oxford, emended, OiVai y'twir xv euros tiy. xno, in order to remove the objectionable anapaest in the third foot, observing, at the same time, that he would offer no objection to the read- ing in the text. Hermann aptly quotes Eur. Suppl. 47, oroHs eSv %r xv ytvatr xv iff^upx 'vro\is> Add Ar. Aw. 829, xxi orus xv 'in yivoir xv i'urocxros oreXis. Infra, V. 1019, our «v er^xros ys eutypoveis xg%eir 'in. Plat. Apol. 6, nv Ofi xloSxvtupxi %t'igoJV yiyvopisvos xx) xara[j.ip.tQc l i{iai l/xxurov, vroZs xv lyat 'in xv riesejs fiiertuoifjti. Elmsley to Ar. Acharn. 306 observes, that 'in in such passages is redundant, and was probably influ- enced by this consideration in his Review of Porson's Hekuba, p. 67, to propose the following correction in the verse before us : oux xv yivair xv euros, x. r. X. 500. us xxyai. ScHOL. r dutrbiwvinxx ret roixurx. u yap o \lves uxruoi, topm ftaXXev o Aixs ; Wunder observes, that we might have expected a>s iya>, xa) avTifTTia of early childhood, as an indication of intellectual inferiority, may, indeed, be called a xotxov, but why should the adjective dvubvvov be added ? Still more difficult is it to understand why, even as an aiUvtoi xa.xii, it should be represented as the cause tou O&Urov (Hon. For, as Lobeck accurately observes, the particle yd( is here used in a causal, and not a mere correc- tive sense. The mere inability to discriminate between pain and pleasure, and the total want of all consciousness of this inability, must be regarded as unsatisfactory and inadequate reasons for the extreme enjoyment of the child. That the reference is not, on the other hand, to that insensibility to external ills so characteristic of thoughtless youth, is evident from the consideration that this has been already stated at v. 528, in the words on ovSiv t&d/V Wa.nrSa.vit xaxcHv. If, then, this verse is to be retained, our only alternative is emendation. The reading of Suidas, 1. c, to pit tpfotuv it, x.r.X., is certainly preferable to the Vulgate, and has been viewed with favor by some scholars. A far better mode will be to read ™ pn s after verbs which ex- press the idea of caring, considering, exerting one's self, etc., when the end proposed is not represented as simply problematic, but as definitely possible, it is perhaps best to suppose an ellipse of tp£o*rlZ,ut or ^xmiv, in the sense of curare, after the words 2t7 re. So in Xen. An. 1. 7. 8, oira/s ofiv 'itriffQi «v$gs? afyot jj • tw 3e (tira.- {pcca. Ta/v fiix^uv Qutuv i^enraro, oinvac oboev irtpo^gov ^uvccrai uirotpigsiv, ov xxieaiiix a'ux anfun. " Compare Dio Chrys. Or. XII. 202. IS, rgapifism ry Smvixit rou <*vivp.aris ivrippovi usqk bygov 'iXxovrss mitts vj&tot tfaidss. Lucian, Bis accus. T. II. 793, li.vifi.oi tparou^ytuvrts. See other instances in Aglaoph. T. I. 760." Loeeck. Add Track. 141, to yi{ n&X,oi I* Tdiairde (iorxercti Xailgoiff, ?t> at/ctivovTos ov QoiXvras Qiov, auo' ofcfioos, ovbe v-vsu/xurwv ouiiv x\avs7, etc. Orph. H. 37. 22, vrvoas ^/v^arQotpovs. Pallad. Epigr. 122, a.Z^a.1 X,"'y'""- Catullus, LXIII., Ut flos in septis secretus nascitur hortis, Quern mulcent aurce. 535. viav .... ^tt^fAovm. " Teneram animam (vitam) /owens, ut matri huic gaudio sis. On %ccgfiovfo {a source of joy), in apposition with v=a* •i'vx'i', see Matthia, Gr. Gr. 432, and compare v. 1 149, infra, Elektr. 966, (Ed. Tyr. 603, cited by Neue." Wcndek. Compare Pindar ap. Flat. Polit. 1. 5, yXvxiiia. o\ xafiiuv dr&XXoiffa. yn^oTf/otyos evVKOgei iXvis* HeSYCHIUS : dra-XXa • r^iya, $ means vrvXriv are never used by the writers of ancient Attic tragedy, — and the unpoetical character of the expression p.v%ot rov xarai hov, — are decisive arguments for the rejection of this verse. 549. im tntoari. The construction is to be referred to ovrus in v. 543, supra, where see note. i Xv/ttav IftSs. The reference is to Odysseus. The unusual position of the pronoun is defended by Eur. Hippol. 683, Zivs «■' i yivnra>£ i/tis ; Theokrit. Id. 27. 58, r*fi*i%<»or iftii ; and several passages in Plato and Thukydides. See Dindorf to this verse ; Schneider 196 NOTES. ad Plat. Civ. T. II. p. 319; Siebelis ad Pausan. 1. 25. 6; Bemhardyj Synt. p. 323. 550. 'AAA' .... Wuivvpov. SCHOL. : vrixitgTXi ats ovo*h xtfoXer^apivou rati trui&as tvis xvrou xgertts ' ve Hi trxxos Six to \\xi^trat raJ irxuii tyvXxffaai xiXiia, tx Se xXXx nix,n trmtx^xi fnirit • Whttxtxi yxg xxi xlrx trsji- uxv-nrx liTofiiva. ottisv "Of&tigos avrXx cvyxxio/ABtx • 'AXX kgx zeev xxtixvh cm hruri 'SxtSxXimo-i. (II. 6. 418.) On the adjective liraa/pos, Hemster- huis, ad Luc. Dial. Mart. IX. 1, observes, " 'Eravafus prseditum duplici potestate, eo magis observanda, quod saepe delnserit eruditos interpretes ; vel qui nornen ab alio trahit, vel qui suum alteri tribuit." Kender, of the same name with yourself, or from which you have received the name Eury- sakes. 551. $ix .... •jeotwexxos. Swaying it by means of the thickly-folded handle. Homer, H. 7. 219, mentions Tyehios, of Hyle, axumriftui 8%' &inmi, as the maker of Aias's shield of seven ox-hides. See also Nonnus, Dionys. 13. 671, and the other authorities cited in Lobeck's note. On the word trofcra^i which Eustathius, p. 995. 19, denies to have been used by the heroes of the Homeric age, see Eur. Hel. 1396, \p.fiu.\w srof&xxi yiv- vxlxt xh x i Wesseling to this verse, Elausen to ^Jsch. Again. 757, and more particularly Smith's Diet, of Greek and Roman Antl. p. 298. a. 553. •rsix^srxi. See Jelf's Gr. Gr. 407. 1. On >iik, for xaivSf, see Wunder to Antig. 544 ; and on the practice here -alluded to, the obser- vations of the Scholiast quoted in note to v. 550, compared with Thuk. 1. 8. 555. Kai infix trxxrea. All the manuscripts and old editions xx) iS/t,' anixTou. A precisely opposite error has been already pointed out in the note to v. 178, supra. The genuine reading has been preserved by Eu- stathius, p. 742. 40, and is defended by Ar. Lys. 265, fta^XiiTs "SI xxi xXM^oist tx vrgovvXata xxktovv ; Archiloch. ap. Politic. 10. 27, 8vpxs vrxxravv ; Anth. Pal. V. n. 4, trttxTtiv xX&7& lt/g»jy. Imrxnvovs, at or before the tent. See note to v. 216, supra ; Matthia, Gr. Gr. 446. 8 ; Jelf's Gr. Gr. 714. a. 556. Ka^ra .... ymvt. " Sophokles does not here say, Lamentis mu- lierum facile hominum miserationem commoveri, but Hermann, who finds fault unnecessarily with the common explanation, facile misericordia affici- tur mulier." Apitz. With the sentiment, compare Eur. Med. 924, ymh « SriXv, xxti ixxguois iQv. Here. F. 536, to 6ijXv yxp sraie uaXXev oixT^ov xge-'svaiv. Trach. 1062, yi/vy Se 0%Xvs evffx xovx uvdpc; Quffiv. On the predicative employment of the neuter adjective when the subject NOTES. 197 refers to a class, and not to a particular individual, see Matthi'a, Gr.'Gr. 437 ; and compare Tirg. JEn. 4. 569, Varium et mutabile semper Femina ; Eel. 3. 80, Triste lupus stabulis. 557. Oil vrgas .... v^fjLttrt. For it is not the part of a skilful physician to utter doleful incantations over a disease that asks the knife, i. e. my mal- ady can only be cured by the sword. With the word Stroma/, used, in the sense of the Latin incantationes, to denote songs or charms for the allevia- tion or cure of physical pain and suffering, compare Horn. Od. 1 9. 457, ivrctoihy 5' a'/ue xiXxiviy tr%itt», with the observation of the Scholiast there : IffTtov on ug%eciec str-rh vt tia. Tits ivrttotqs 6il>axu foa7s oiixsri atpuXs-rvs stpi dgxiiv n'; Knowest thou not that I am no longer under obligation to the gods to render any aid ? Aias says, Tou adjure me by the gods : are you, then, ignorant that they have visited me with calamities so vast as to release me from all responsibility and obligation, and that no appeal to them can be effectual in procuring any assistance from me ? With the flagrant impiety of this inquiry, the reply of Tekmessa harmonizes well. On the construction of the infinitive with oquXims, see Jelf's Gr. Gr. 667, and compare Eur. Rhes. 965, otpsiXsTis Se fAoi roiis 'Ofpsw* vifib/tra. $ aivi ir 6 it i QiXtiuz, L e. ctpziXti §£ ripav, X. T. X. 569. £wv6££e# . SGHOL. : dcroxk&ifftZTS. Tots 6zf>ds was used also in the passive sense of xXixXutms, sea-washed, or rather sea-tost, is clearly taught by Find. Pyth. 4. 24, Qatfil yug TXirb* \\ kXivXecyxrou srorl yxs 'Eiffxtpaio, k. r. X. Eur. Hek. 782, ixXxtt'cxXxyxTQ* y, for utrs 6. itvxi, so as to be tossed upon the waves. 574. riSff-iv vrt^itpxvTos xu. Renowned for aye in the estimation of alt men. Welcker has pointed out the anachronism involved in this indirect allusion to the naval victory at Salamis in 01. 75. 1, B. C. 480. The dative txtiv is not, as Musgrave supposes, equivalent to tfxvTxirxm, in all respects, but is used in the same manner as the dative of the personal pronouns, to express the persons in whose opinion or estimation the predi- cate is here affirmed of the subject. Cf. (Ed. Tyr. 40, 5 x^xntni irxtiv 0;5/Vi)U xxpx. (Ed. Kol. 1446, xvx\txi yxp irxtriv itrl tvffvos. ScHOL. : \x voXXou %povov. Cf. Philoht, 493, irxXx" xv l| Zrtv, Isokr. Or. ad Phil. p. 91. 47, oStci oh -roXhs Xt°*<>s Mf «! w roo-xirm fiiTx/SoXm nXfov, and the many similar examples quoted in Lobeck's note. 576. 't$x!x ft.lfi.iu .... rptixipms. " So Aldus. The difficulty of this passage consists in the three words Xupunix mx pjxm, out of which 200 NOTES. it is impossible to elicit either sense or metre. The Triclinian editions and Lobeck read Xti/mtix piXm ma- Brunck edits lu/unltf *oUf pfam, with the consent of most of the MSS., including five out of six of those in the Bodleian Library. The sixth reads keifAaivsia vroa. fiviXm. Tloix or vrom is the proper orthography, whether the first syllable be long or short. Bothe reads \u[Am'to*i pykocroa. Asipaivfii is undoubtedly right, and was suggested to Bothe by a happy mistake of Johnson's, who ex- hibits Xupi&viSi (sic) as the reading of the two Baroccian MSS. at Oxford. Erfurdt reads Xufjiuti&i vroia p.4\wv, and says in his note, vroicp ftfaaiv, licet corruption, servare placuit. Perhaps the true reading is XeipaiviSt iro'u l/.«\wi. MiAsi» and piXta-lm are used by the tragic poets in the sense of belonging to, conversant with, dwelling among, etc. The following examples, among others, are supplied by Beck, Index to Euripides. Jph. T. 642, xxi6tj.oi xxxvtv iXfttia. ^»y, orrZs fJLl o*it toy "AjSriv avuiriiv. Hermann's explanations and emendations are as follows : " Partem veri me vidisse puto, qtmm in istis Xsi/toivia m!a, Xeiftuti Stroma, latere conjeci. Nisi magnopere fallor, scribendum est : \yu S' S TXrx.fJ.ojv vraXaio; o\oj at) XQOYOS 'IS«/« fzifivoJ Xei/Uojvi' aoroivx, finvuY xvnr>i0f&os x'iiv ivvufia. x°°*'l T/>ti%ofj.tvas, ego autem miser dm est ex quo Idtea pratensia prtumia exspecto, mensium innumerabUis, semper prapete tempore cruciatus. 'ISxTx Xti/uiti xmim intellige pramia commorationis in prato Scamandrio, in quo secundum Homerum pugnabatur, i. e. ever- sionem Trojse direptionemque. Deinde junge ;>«»> xti^itftoi, mensium numero carens. Ita in (Ed. It. 179, £y wiXis xYfyii/tot oXXarou. Ita El. 232, moi^iS/ios Ipwm. Maxime vero quadrat hoc in Track. 256, n xxwi TXVTf Tjf WOXU TOY UtTKOTOV %gOV0Y jGljSwff «V Ylftt^UY XY^QI^fiOY " All these corrections and the interpretation of their author ha ve" been received by Dindorf, but are dismissed by Lobeck with no remark beyond the follow- ing! " Aptissimum videtur, Xn/niii' iiexvXa /tyikoiY," — as if the word t*.*Xwv was not per se sufficiently perplexing. We are happy to perceive that critics of such acute discrimination as Elmsley and Hermann agree in considering fiixaiv a corruption, and cry Lobeck's mercy if we refrain from further investigation of the poetry of his conjecture. We must object, however, to the mode in which Hermann renders his own correction Xs/- fu&ti iioroim. According to universal usage, the adjective Xci/idnx would, in such a collocation, occupy the place of the genitive keipSros, and with xmivx would accordingly denote ransom-money, or compensation for a meadow which had been ceded to another. How entirely opposite this is to the destruction and plunder of Troy needs no formal explanation. Other equally inexplicable difficulties, which we cannot stay to notice, are presented by the adjectives ivvof&x or ivvw/ta. We believe the text is incurably corrupt, and that, without further means of assistance than those we now possess, it is hopelees to suppose that we shall succeed in tracing the writing of the poet. 580. xyuo-uy. Supply Hit sis- See Elmsley to (Ed. Kol. 1562, Monk to Hippol. 740, Matthia, Gr. Gr. 409, and compare Antig. 805, «» *xy- 202 NOTES. xotrav 06* oga) tioiXxf&ov tavS 1 'Avwyovnv avvTovrav, SC. ohov tig Qa-XafAov. Eur. Suppl. 1142, avureiv "Aitviv. 581. xwoTQo^rey, from which one turns away. Cf. (Ed* Tyr. 1314 ; Pind. Pyth. 8. 133, asraTgflVy yvaftef ostreiTfcevov. On, uf$vil.oVj devouring, destructive, see Buttmann, Leant, I. S. 247 (p. 48, Eng. edit.). Others follow Passow, in rendering, invisible, dark, unknown. 582. K«) .... Ataf. SCHOL. ; oTov ffgas toTs wgearots xaxo~$ wfftftf* otursgov Itrrt fioi xe&xov to tov A'/xvtos £,uv&ff , r9}xo$ • tovto yo\^ otfXo? to %

a$. '((pities 5s IffTtv Iv ToTs ecyaffiv (i% TXav&i l uivo; (0 (MTX^oivofAl- vos ?) sh to dycuv/^iT^ai to7$ vixatriv ivToivtiet ovv (pmriv, on 'io-p^etras kui w$ % fttyfo'Toj xaxu %vvoixos s?, and the similar use of the verb vuvtTveti, as a periphrase for the simple verb, in iEsch. Pers. 177, (FA. Tyr. 303, Ehktr. 611, Ar. Nub. 1404, Xen. (Kh. 15. 12. On the expression Sua pavta,, see note to v; 185, supra. 585. I^t^w. Schol. : «vtJ tov 'i&if&^ets «§£, i. e. to Troy. 586. vvv 5* ecu ip^tvos olofiwTois. SCHOL. : a.v&u.i&iTo$, ojs av ttToi tis, avroi \etVTou didvaixv (iofxeov, xec) ftr)0tv) vrutiofAtvos ' n (jt.ovw$li$ Ik rr,$ tpg'.ves, n ftovorgoToSi {&i f&ov a> ftivos to} Xoyifffx-w' n iroif&utvojv rhv laurov otoiveioiv, xa\ f&ov&g%*$ to* tw Xoyiffftw' *j olov ottffSmv kvtov tijv ivet t Ta^a. tv)v (&otriv • h ficc'vojv iv ignuia, S/« to ffvyxtxXixUett \avrov, xet) oftotov \ r«tfj Oil vvv ip^iff)v, a. X X' ixros IpgtvaJV did ya/v. [E/{ to oivto.j diroTXavri- 0&)$, dtfo fAiToitpoge&s Tafv tfXavvilfivTOJV rroo(->arcjv xet) j&ovojv (hoffKOfi'tvoiV. Aldus and the greater number of the MSS. tUfiarut, which is edited by Brunck, Lobeck, and Schafer. The MS. Ven. reads oU^drxs, whence the explanation of the Scholiast fiatwt Iv fyyipitt. The reading in the textj NOTES. 203 which is approved by the most recent editors, is exhibited in the MSS. La. Aug. C, and Siiid. Cod. Leid. s. v. Render, feeding apart on his own mind, i. e. self'Willedj inflexible in his own secret purposes and resolution. Compare v. 604. sq. On the genitive fytvos, dependent upon the verbal notion contained in the compound substantive, see Jelf" s Gr. Gr. 542. 2. 588. T« vrp)v 2 %pytt %-&go7vj x " Tt ^** Schol. : to. Ti ttpotipx ftiynrra t%$ a^srtis t»» xstg&v Bthrau i^yet \v oXtyapia titrt vrapot. to7; 'At^s/Suis, rt ovrat • ra £e vrphripa. ecurov ctv^QotyaMf&t&Tx (p^ovliu, tfapu, to7$ 'Arpifixif. Wunder observes, correctly, that the words \py» £sg0?v, deeds done by his hand, are so closely united as to form but one idea, and are thus equivalent in signification to the single word ^u^aupyn^a.'rQc.^ hand-deeds. On this attributive genitive, in which there is implied a verbal notion of creation, as, for. example, in Horn. H. 2, 3,97, rh §' oi/vrors xvfza.ro. Xti-rst vruvroiaiv avif&wvj created or produced by all sorts of winds, see note to v. 457, supra ; Matthia's Gr. Gr. 380, Obs. 1 ; Bernhardy, Synt. p. 163. Erfurdt errs, therefore, in constructing egyet Lt&ylo , ras a.^.ta,; %&po7v. 590. "AtptXa, trag cZtpiXoif. SCHOL. : »"«£« ro7g vrpuw avrou {ptXois, vvv }/cc tfaLvreoy \^ais incorrectly. 595. A'tXtvov .... 6pr,vwu. Schol. ; olov oh ftir^ov * avacr^riov Ss* 204 NOTES. iipX il y&S va ^ ^oyev to ou, 'W y, el/x a'/?,ivov, oho olxrpas yoov an&ovs iio'U, tlxx' o^urovove [iiv epias, xa\ to, 1%vS' Hermann, Ellendt, and most editors, assent to this interpretation, and supply «u from the verse that follows, in order that the construction may be ebx ai'Xivov, oJSs asserting that the expression is poetical for »i pirptut. Wunder opposes this view, and con- tends, from the language of Fausanias, 9. 29. 3, that the word a'/Xivat cannot be applied to mere moderate lamentation, and that, even if it could, Sophokles would not have repeated it twice, had he intended it to be so understood in our passage. This reasoning, however, appears to be over- turned by the language of Heliodoros, V. 2. 176, tin hp'mis driSmt afkiim firm fa vvxri pupo/i'mis, from which it certainly appears that this epithet can be applied to the song of the nightingale, and that the opposition be- tween the shrill-toned shrieks of the mother of Aias and the plaint of the piteous bird is extended also to this word. On the aikivos, or lament for the death of Linus, see Blomfield, Gl. in JEsch. Ag. 119; Elausen to Agam. 1060 ; and on the omission of pi, Schafer to L. Bos de Ellips. p. 777. 597. «JSif tpwfoit. See note to v. 558, supra. 601. 'Kpsitra'aiv yap, x,. r. A. The manuscripts and old editions « \og-uv, first corrected by Lobeck. Elmsley, in his note on (Ed. Tyr. 1 368, silently reads wag' "A/Sa, and in a subsequent notice of this verse in the Mus. Crit. Vol. I. p. 364, observes, that " "A;3« xbvUwv, without the preposition, can signify nothing except fa "Ai^a xsv6vv, which expression is probably a sol- ecism. Although the Attic poets say both sis "AiSob and els "AjSijv, and even °A;S»» without the preposition (Antig. 822), we apprehend they never say fa "AAi, but only fa "AiW If \ « "AAj occurs at all, it may be compared with fa 'A0dva, Eur. Herahl. 754. The expression w«j' "AiSn xiilm may be compared with xurai trap' "AiSp, (Ed. Tyr. 972. We take this opportunity of correcting a trifling error which has escaped the attention of the critics. Eur. Med. 1059, Ma rciis Trap' "AiSni »sjtsjoos a\ac-npas. Tlap' "AiJ»» is proper only where there is the idea of motion. See Soph. (Ed. KoL 1552 ; Eur. Alkest. 237. Read, therefore, -rap' "AHy." On the construction of these words, for xguffov yap Itrn rov ua- v fi a T n v • fitftvvus • fiaTitv yo\(> voffuv to ollJegetiriunus fta-UnrSnii • oh \iyu £s on oreev otuTov irvSvirai riTi\iVTrr koto, • o yag fttptivats xai rots Qgivets Sntpiftxgfiivos xpl'iffawt "A/Sip xtiSuv ■ otov, a/jtimov toj /ie/iyivon l%iiv6U Totj (llou • o7ov, kynflrcci xpilffirovx rov Suva- TOV T7JS TOU AjKVTOS ftXVIXf. 602. a^o-To;. This word is found only in the MSS. Laud. Dresd. a. It is suprascriptum in the MS. Mosq. b. The observation of the Scholiast in the MSS. La. 1\, XsiVs* to k^io-tos, leads us to infer that it had been introduced into some copy in his time, probably that of which Triclinius speaks in the following note : #*«v y&vEeis u^nrros ypu-tyi-, "va vt opoiov ry Trts VT^otyrts xeuXu. outu yccg £wgs&j xat sv tivi tm vaXaiw wdvv. In order to strengthen its claims to our support, Lobeck aptly cites Track. 180, vpuroy'ovuv %xaiv oho'ivo; ftam^os. Brunck renders, qui paterni generis no- bilitate prcestans fortibus Achivis. Compare v. 409 sqq. On flxaiii, see "Wunder to (Ed. Tyr. 982 ; Ellendt, Lex. Soph. ». v. 605. 'OgyetTs. Schol. : Tgowets, oopoiTs. See v. 1097, infra. Sycrgo- tpois, in the preceding verse, is for olxiixis, as at Phihkt. 203. 606. r fl rXx/tot. This reading, which is found in the MSS. La. Lb. Harl., is supported by Antig. 39, £ Tu\a.7foov ; Track. 1112, S rXriftov 'ExXas ; and other instances collected by Matthia ad Eur. Hek. 166, 194 ; Or. 1376. Hermann prefers *r\£pi»s, in accordance with the reading of the majority of the manuscripts. 608. Ufi^n. Schol. : mn Toi 'i(tx,iv. See note to v. 478, supra. alani, age, or generation. Cf. jEsch. ITieb. 744. 610. SCHOL. ; i%ip%£Teu o A'/ccs, us oh xoiTuxviXviStis viro TsxpLvie'e'OLS (*h- ff^uTTSiv lavrov, xat orgotpatru tov o°uv us Igypttuv IXfoTv xa.) x/iirj/ui to \iQos •■ Iwt tovtois dva%oJge7 xoii Sia^gJjTflw iclvt'ov. vra^ttrTTitri t\ o \oyos t on xa). oi tft$gov£s xxi vra^oixoXo^ovyTis rn tyvtru tuv trgayfiaruv, o/ius vkq tuv rot— ovtoiv irtiSaiv iifi TO %&7go» a.'jroXioStt.iovo'n, us Iv Tgcc%ivieci; h Aytxvetga Trip), tov ipuros Q*lo:X£yofiivyi xtut Tou anSgoj, on aury oux ayriffrniriTai, ov$l Xvfft— ■Tl\i7 aVTi. eOVn^pXTTSty TV, itflSuflteO TOU OLVdpOS, KpiATTll fAtTo\ TOCUTXy a'TTiO uvrhv aviiruo-iv « ^viXoTvjrla.. Aias here leaves his tent, and, coming for- ward upon the stage, delivers an address, in which he feigns to have beeiv overcome by the solicitations of Tekmessa and the remembrance of the' misery into which his death will plunge his wife and child. He persuades the Chorus that he has renounced the intention of self murder, and is now 18 206 NOTES. anxious to avert the anger of the gods by the immediate performance of certain rites of expiation, and to procure the return of favor from the Greeks by the burial of Hector's fatal gift. Although no one interrupts him in his speech, and he is permitted to retire without reply or hindrance, it is yet clear, from v. 648, below, that Tekmessa, in addition to the Cho- rus, was present during his harangue. y.ttx^i; xdvxpiffttims. " These adjectives are conjoined in the same manner as in the Homeric expression yx'x irnXXii xx) dvilpwv, Ody$s. 15. 81, and are repeated from this verse by Nicephorus Blemmidas, Geogr. XV. 81. Compare Thcokr. 25. 24, vreXvs xx) xQitrtyxros oX[ios. Horn. U. 10. 6, vrttXvs oyfioo; d6ifftyx. aXX' aX'itrxsrxi .... Qptl/SS . " Brunck excellently renders, sed vindtur etiam jurisjurandi religio et mentis obstinates rigor. And so the Scholiast : % u S s 1 1 a ; i;«»;- an xx) l/*i- ffxvris rives iv fierxfioXy yUavrxi tu X£oyw. The expression opxos xX'icxl- rxi is remarkable, and scarcely to be found elsewhere. Nor would this verb have been employed in the present passage, if the words xl mptaxtXiis /p^iits had not been added. On the adjective vipmxiXis, see Lobeck to this verse." "Wuhder. 614. Ss ru Je>V IkilotUivi toti. Who lately was resolute in my dread threat. On the accusative, see Eur. Alkest. 1074 ; Jph. Aul. 1370 ; Jelf's Gr. Gr. 548, c. 550 ; on the insertion of the article, consult note to v. 299, supra. rare. Schol. : axrdvu wpo raw. The frequent use of tots in vague retrospective reference may be learnt from vv. 1178, 1315, infra, Msch.Choeph.975, Eur. Med. 1401, Elehtr. 1203, Alkest. 915, and the observations of Brunck to Ar. Lys. 1023. 615. Bxfy clings lis. SCHOL. : \i ry IZxpri oux dtlsrxi a rlitifts, dxxi f&xXXov rxipxivirxi. eurus aw Slxa-rxXTlov • xxyu yap, tpntr)v, as si^rsiXouv xxi '{%lav *«' i/5»», «S " PxQy ytivixt cci/Tos, fAtiryefiSvai xaxirrirt xai uXyeiri Xlvyx'* loitriv. The infinitive is employed, instead of the participle, to denote unwillingness to perform the action it expresses, on account of the mental feeling expressed by the prin- cipal verb. Compare note to v. 481, supra; Matthia, Gr. Gr. 534. b. G 1 8. ergis n Xaurga .... Xupams. " By the first of these substan- tives the end or purpose of his departure is declared ; by the second, the place to which he will repair. Cf. (Ed. Tyr. 761, iy^sis ." Neue. 619. Xi/txt' iyvitrxs Ifx. "The word Xupctrx is not used here to denote the moral filth or defilement which Aias had contracted by the slaughter of the cattle, so much as physical filth, or dirt to be removed from the body by washing, in the same sense as we find it said of Here in Horn. H. 14. 171, Xifixrx -rivrx xiln^iv. 'Ayvl^av, lustrare, which strictly is applied to sacrificial purification, is employed by Sophokles in the present passage in order to intimate that this cleansing of his person was pre- requisite to any effort he might subsequently make for a reconciliation with Athene. For it was esteemed the highest impiety to proceed to sacrifice when stained with blood or any other kind of impurity. See II. 14. 266." Jaegee. 620. il,xxi%cjp.xi. The manuscripts generally and Aldus read i&Xiiiroi- poL,. See Liddell and Scott, a. 'EgaAtoV"'- Brunck restored the true reading, traces of which are found in his Membrante. Hesychius : \\a.xi- fyt/uu, ftU, has left on record, that they were in the habit of felling or burning trees from which any one had hung himself. So Plato, p. 935. E, in imitation of Drako, wishes certain inanimate objects to be removed beyond the boundaries of this nether world. Swords which had been used in the commission of some atrocious crime, and which on this account were deemed unworthy of exposure to the light of the all- seeing sun ((Ed. Tyr. 1425), were usually buried deeply in the earth where they could not shock his rays. Hence, probably, the language of Apollouios, IV. 296, respecting Jason at the hearth of Kirke : ftiyx $i, with Ss in the correlative clause, cf. Philokt. 1345 ; (Ed. Kol. 440 ; Hermann to Vig. p. 702 ; Matthia, Gr. Gr. 288, Obs. 2. 635. Si^ii. See Jelf 's Gr. Gr. 593. 1. 636. alavvis. ScHOL. ; . Tour&trnv, o ffxoT£ives xvkXo;, n abtd.Xiiyrros. SuiDAS : aia.v.U. 2o. reads amns, which Hermann and Wunder have received. See Liddell and Scott, s. v. ; Blomfield to jEsch. Pers. 935. " In Elehtr. 492, £ IleAoTos & irpio-hv TLaXiirtms tviri'tct, '£ls IpoXts aluvr/s T«Se ya, the common reading is atavn, which Hermann preserves in his edition. Wunder reads alxifa. iEsch. Eum. 394, "H/azi; y££ Xff/jtiv wKToi xluvtjs rixva. So Hermann, Schiitz, Bothe, Burgess, Wellauer. Miiller prefers the common reading, a'mm. Ibid. v. 457, uiKvvis vocros. Ibid. v. 542, If ray uiavy %govov. Ibid. v. 903, fttiS 1 efxag. Kfos ntavhs itptpn'iTto yojo;. Pers. 628, xiecvti tiutrfyox (iuy/Aotru. Ibid. v. 903, ulxvw a-iiiat. From these passages and their various readings, we see 18* 210 NOTES. manifest traces of the form mxvis, of which Zonaras has made mention. Hermann observes, Ac re vera mxvbs et utuvog idem esse, atque ex eadem origine natum videtur, unde uivas est: quod, nisi Jailor, ah mu deductum prima diuturnum, delude diuturnitate molestum et grave, ideoque toedii ple- num signifieabat. Thus in Eum. 542 it means diu.tv.mus, and its cognate adverb alums is used in the same sense at v. 642 of the same play. On the other hand, in Elektr. 492, /Esch. Earn. 457, 903, Pers. 628, 903, its signification will be found to be gravis, molestus, lacrymabilis. But what does it denote in our own verse and yEsch. Eum. 394 ? Suidas gives two explanations, cxcnltas and l£wi vrtaii* is haX\u%as ivoirtm m/ri7*. See Matthia, Gr. Gr. 423, Obs. 638. Aeivft'v .... vrovvov. Schol. : Xilvu vt una. viro tuvuv wvst^a- twv ffrivovTct ttovtovj aijflta irpaov Ixoi/affiv xvtov. Such an explanation will be felt to be no less deficient in taste than in knowledge of the lan- guage. Musgrave and Jacobs, ad Anth. Pal. Vol. III. P. II. 210, correct Xilxt, citing Ar. Ran. 1003, irnvpa. Xt7av, Heliod. V. 1, and similar pas- sages, because iutx miipxrx augment, instead of lessening, the fury of the roaring main. The Scholiast vindicates the reading of the books by a second and more subtle explanation than that already given : sr»os p.i- yaXuv xvtfjuut Ka.rirt^u.uviv vixovvrac tfovrov s in the margin ; and that Suidas read in the same way is evident from the order of the letters." Pokson. The genuine reading is exhibited also as a correction from the first hand in the margin of the MSS. La. Lb. 644. U ti rh flXn. Quod attinet ad amicum. See Jelf's Gr. Gr. 625. 3. c. On is with the participles partem and (isnwra, in the sense as if, 214 NOTES. upon the assumption that, see note to v. 271, svpra ; Matthia, Gr, Gr. 568. 1 ; EHendt's Lex. Soph. II. p. 1003. In illustration of the sentiment expressed in these lines, Lobeck quotes the precept of Bias found in Aristot. Rhet. II. 13. 765. E, XXII. 780. E, Sj$ il^nrttt toTs votXaio7s (i. e. the laws of Zaleukos) on xat itXy)Trxt • \%sX- S'ovros fyug tov Atavros SfSs/ &gct%v haXttppa, ysvitrdett, 'tvet pvi xuraXntpUn utfo rov uyyiXov • e*tb xcci rhv 'd(>xnerw vrotoZvra.i • 'ivhv xat fipaxv Itrrt to NOTES. 215 %egixav, us crgos xptav eiXtip/asvav. "AXXwf. ri^-rtrxi o %ogos ITt Tof Vuunrtim Ttis votrov tov A'tavroc ku.) tpwj'iv • uQ* jjSovijs 'ityo&p xoi fiovXepui ^ooiuffon. si/svitpogo; oz o votvtTn; I-Ti rug Toiavrus p.tXori to mean joy ; "Wander, a desire to dance. The first interpretation involves an awkward tautology, the second somewhat anticipates matters. By 'ioari may, I think, be understood the strong emotion which the gratifying declarations of Aias — more particularly in regard to the great change which had taken place in his feelings towards the gods (vv. 618 sq., 630) — had caused in the Choral mind, that emotion being accompanied, as all strong emotions are, by a convulsive shuddering of the bodily frame Qifei^x). The emotion terminates in an exuberant feeling of joy (srsji^aifo's), and such an action upon the lower members of the body as could only be worked off by a dance. The dance itself would naturally partake of the frame of mind which gives it birth. Instead of the grave and dignified ififisXsiu of Tragedy, it becomes one of those lively extern poraneous (auraSajj) movements, in which Pan and his companions may be supposed to have indulged, when celebrating the birth of the wine-god at Nysos, or his union with Ariadne at Gnossos (infra, 662). Such appears to be the sense, and, if we may so speak, the philosophy, of this little Chorus. If it is to be considered as a specimen of the ancient Satyric dances, the metrical element, which entered into such dances, will here be found capable of some analysis." Mitcheix. It would be out of place to discuss at any length, in a note upon this passage, the various reasons which lead us to disbelieve the statement that dancing formed an element of the Greek Tragic Chorus. The language of Athenaius, p. xiv. 630. D, Tplt; 5' sltri rvti CKTivixTis ftomffltii; a£%r, roiiriv U S'Sxc-t xoutpos ctirtit, is especially preeminent. He is also mentioned as one of the Dii Litorales ; see the Interpp. to Theokr. Id. V. 14 ; and as the guardian deity of fisher- men in Agath. Ep. XXVIII. Hence it is evident that Pan, although not expressly enumerated among the marine deities, could nevertheless be styled xXtTXatyxTos, and in this place is so invoked by the Chorus in the words, Tuj qui maria pervagari soles, adesdum mare JEgceum transvectus.'' Lobeck. Hermann and Bothe direct us to join o\\'fjr\ayxn $u.vnh, per mare hue ades, in the same way as venias hodierne. See Kriiger de Attrac- tlone, p. 77 sqq. Lobeek, on the other hand, objects that no example of this assimilation can be produced from the more ancient Greek writers ; for the instances given by Matthia, Gr. Gr. 3 1 2, and Bernhardy, Synt. p. 465, u ^vffrmi $avus, u vroXuxXavn Hctvuv, are constructions which correspond exactly with that employed in the other cases, a irokuxkuuros Havatv, Qavovros a-vreZ xoXvxXu.iiTov, etc., and cannot therefore be compared with passages in which we find an imperative or optative. See Jelf's Gr. Gr. 479. 4. Kukkxvixs. " Sophokles mentions Kyllene in pref- erence to Psyttalia, on account of its being the most celebrated residence of Pan. See the Scholiast to iEsch. Pers. 447." Lobeck. 661. %•> x'S'"'''' *<"*%• Compare Pind. Fragm. 67. p. 593, X'( 1 "- rm Tiksurxrov huv. Creuzer, St/tnb. III. 247. Klausen, Theol. p. 133. 662. Niotk Ktuo-i' fyxri/txTx. By the first of these epithets Lobeck ■understands those dances which the Satyrs born at Nysos and the Nymphs 19 218 NOTES. ■who reared the infant Dionysos celebrated, and by the second, those which were performed by the Curetes in order to drown the cries of the infant Zeus. SchoTj. : twv fAv oo^yiffiaiv vt p\v HzgexuvtlixxT) Xsyerxi, « Ss Kgjj- rixvt y, xx) Tuppt%9i • 'Nvtr'tx; yxg it ~Qioixuv$os. Cf. Jungermann. ad Polluc. IV. 99, and Lobeck, Aglaoph. T. II. 154. xItHxH, self-taught, ex- temporary, ScHOt/. : x v is dependent upon •xiX&irxi, according to Jelf 's Gr. Gr. 510. Cf. Philoht. 1327, XgvV^s vriXntrfoU QvXoixos. On wd^a mXa- tmi for vrzkxtrsi, Lobeck observes, " Sophocles fortasse sine exemplo, certe insolentius dixit." Compare iEsch. Choeph. 960, traga re $us tliiv. Ibid. 670. Qoav toxutzXav ■jiZv. Schol. . o\vt) rev 6owv. The common read- ing is Sauiv, which is retained by Hermann and Lobeck. The reading in the text is that of the MSS. La. Lb. T. Heidelb., and is supported by vv. 609, 838, 839, 896. ®om uxua-Xtoi. With this conjunction of ad- jectives possessing the same, or nearly the same signification, Lobeck compares Horn. Od. 7. 34, vwua-t Qoytri vrtwoiQoTe; axuyiri. Hymn, in Apoll. 107, vrob'ftvtp.os toxiut. Hes. TJieog. 786, jjkifZoiroio v^vjXv;. Theo- krit. VII. 15, XoLtr'itiio 'imruT^x'S. Oppian. Cyn. II. 566, }»;««> hbyoti- •ri^curi fiivhtri. Quint. Cal. XII. 114, Muxtos hi; i'^m,-. 671. AxSivms. Schol.: WiKfofun rtis Xixm, \yinm ttiXotiri. Cf. Track. 1021. 672. TluvQvra 8'ifffj.ia. Equivalent to ha-^iu; vravritfrous, all hallowed ordinances. The Chorus allude to the intentions expressed by Aias, at 220 NOTES. vv. 618, 630, supra. Wunder, to Track. 51, observes, that wsiv in com- position signifies either prorsus (see his note to Antig. 776), valde, or muJtum, Cf. Ehktr. 105, 687, 1139 ; Philokt. 728; Track. 506, 756. 673. ftetge&Iv&i re xa.) ovo$ (putt t «5b>.« Koci (pecvivTx xgvTrtrai. In a precisely similar way, the verb ipxiyetv, accende?'e, is put in opposition to pagatvuv." Hermaitct. "Reisig, Comm. Critt. ad (Ed. Kol. p. 364, emends, wmf o xfa ? (pxiyay f&agatvM, in opposition to the sense and vigor of the passage. If we are to believe that the omission of either verb is necessary, we must retain s u,yu. We may add to this consideration, that the sentiment expressed in the words xgovos a*«vra pagcc'ivst is so hackneyed as to render it extremely prob- able that it crept into the text from being written as a mere gloss upon the margin of some ancient copy. . See Diodor. Exec. T. II. 556, o Xgovos o iravTct, ftctgaivav. Philostr. V. Ap. 1. 14. p. 17. Nicet. Ann. III. 5. 57, wavT« yiTo rod %go.vou fca^a'iv&Teci. Dionys. Antiqq. II. 3. p. 80, o tfmrtt. fzagaivatv ra xctku %(>ovos* Plutarch. Cons, ad Ux. p. 102. A, %povo$ o vrcLvroi wstra/ve/v zia/tias. Since, however, (pxiyu by itself is not suffi- cient for the metre, I have followed Hermann's opinion, that the vulgate must be retained, and that some words must be assumed to have perished from the corresponding strophic verse. From the observation of the Scho- liast, rot wire AlavTay tia vroWm ugviftUx (i. e. at v. 610, supra) %ta fipot-*, NOTES. 221 Xim l%>i\hii, it is evident that both verbs were written in the more ancient copies which he used." Lobeck. 674. avxuotiTov. Schol. '. uvroppyjTov, ccvikintrrav, aksxrov. Erfurdt and Hermann edit dmvtxrov, in correction of the reading of all the books and Suidas, s. "Anuiin. qixrltrxi/* %.*. The MSS. and Suidas, 1. c, exhibit Qxt'iZxi/*.' «». A similar Dorism is found in anapaestic verse at iEsch. Suppl. 39. See Jelf's Gr. Gr. 224. 3 ; Buttmann's Ausfuhrl. Griech. Sprachl. 92, Anm. 67. The reading in the text is due to the emendation of Lobeck, and is adopted by all recent editors, except Neue and Schneider. surt y \\ «jXt™v. Schol. : ovoti i^xtiXirUruv xo) f&EyxXuv vltxiav o Alas fiirtvi'ttrllvi xx) filTlfiXnQn rhv $v%kv Tots ' Atpiio'xis arg s-Jf; i%6pxs* p.iTi(&Xfi0vi xxi vivraurat tou dupou. The MSS. Flor. T. Ien. Lips. b. read sSV IJ. In the following verses, the MSS. Bodl. Laud. Ien. Aug. B. and Brunck's copies exhibit ptrtyvwrfa. ~We have preferred the reading of the MSS. La. Lb. V. A. Lips. a. b. and Aldus. Suidas : ~M.iTttyiyvanrdv) • /AtriKi'iffSvi, oriirxUTxt tou tiuftou, us xx) [Atriyvuir$fi, "%oos ; Philostrat. V. Ap. IV. 38. p. 178, mv %fav; ; Ibid. VI. 11. 246, t5j Soi-us ; Procop. Ep. XXVIII. ftsTahrlxt rm yvaf&m ; Priscus, Exec. Legg. p. 64. A, [zirxr^iriofat rns yvupm ; Lucian. Amorr. 4, p.60ag/&affccu, and render, quoniam quidem Aiax ex insperato ab via et rixis in aliam erga AtitJas voluntatem adductus est, because it appears to us impossible that any hearer could avoid con- necting t| aixvrw iu/iSn in listening to the delivery of this passage. By the expression aaXrroi fiuftoi, animi desperati, quos nulla spes est JiJeni habituros esse, the intensity of Aias's wrath is to be understood. Hesy- NOTES. 223 cuius: asXiTTtfi, Suva/. Compare Hymn. Horn, in Apoll. 91, Orph. Argon. 935, where this adjective is used in a veiy similar signification. That ft,iravtyvua-3n may be constructed with the preposition £», as well as with the simple genitive, is evident from Plutarch, V, Serf. u. 25, furafietXaiv U Tn$ wgoTsgoi» 1-riiiKiix;. Hippokr. de Mbrbo, IV. 27. 617. C, fiSTaffTgi^pctt rtva. Ik T DEK. 682. ovithtriv %pa,Ptjveti. [Eij to NOTES. 225 bJto.] xa>\Stoi. Branck and Schafer follow the MSS. Barocc. A. B. Moaq. b. Ien. and the recension of Triclinius, which exhibit &( Kuril. The optative is defended by the authority of the best manuscripts, Suidas s. v. Tis oiix, and the justa modorum consecutio, since the clause in which it occurs is dependent upon a verb of past time, the construction being liti- ^itriv -'{aatTcrov {= gvu^l^avrts 'i\tyov, see Hermann ad Vig. p. 875), m o'uk dgxiiroi. On the manner in which the adjectival pronoun eras is here employed, see note to v. 262, supra. 687. "fWs .... Jifci. The indicative follows iWs when, apart from the idea of purpose, it introduces the statement of a consequence ensuing upon the action of the principal verb as an actual reality ; the infinitive, when this result is conceived as belonging directly to the nature of the finite verb, or as an effect produced in conformity to the notion or idea it may express. For appropriate instances in illustration, see Jelf 's Gr. Gr. 863". 1. 2 sqq. 688. KckeSt. On the genitive, see Wunder to Philokt. 613 ; Jelf's Gr. Gr. 530. 1. 689. ^Kfiava-ot too 9%offu tou. SciTOL. : tt^u; airb tou f&cLvTt&S} en xecxoti ocuroo ytvtrm, touto Vgaetvutp&vu. 696. HgethTav .... /3g«5ys. On the accusative, see note to v. 42, supra. The word oVov is here equivalent to v'tn^iv, errand, mission, — the state- ment of the Messenger being that the departure of Aias from his tent is attributable either to Teukros, for his tardiness in sending, or to himself, for the dilatory mode in which he had performed the journey. 698. TV o . . . . vtfifftfiMno$ t%v %0tietv tviv vuv • IffTcivi^B ol to ccf/.nvov ttveti srgo oXiyou ccurov vrapayiyovivut. r.cc'i tv "Siftavidy Iti tou vrgo; Alyiet ayytXov vrtft- ix£jv has here the meaning of vagtivxt. " Nam quod ait Elmslejus, introire potius hoc verbo, quam exire significari, alienum est ab hoc loco. Neque introire neque exire significant hzec verba, sed venire et advenire : quod refertur ad eum locum, de quo sermo est, ut introire, si intus est locus ille ; exire, si foris, significetur." This explanation, which removes all doubt as to the authenticity of the text, and is supported by a precisely similar use of the verb vgotrpa^ut in place of e|sX^£~ii at v. 72, supra, is, in our judgment, perfectly satisfactory. " From the circumstance that , consult note to v. 531, supra. 701. rgctviis yvufivs. Compare Hdt. 7. 16, l&uo'yt rt xosj 'Agio-rotpdvns dvwygutpu. On KaX^as, doubtless from the same root as xciX%k!vu, and therefore signifying the Searcher, see Donaldson to Antig. 20. 706. Totravrov. Thus much. Suidas : rotroZrav • dvri rov, pixi^i toutou. 'S.oQoxXm i« A'xvti. " That no offence should be taken at the collocation, vida and iruy%Kvev, is evident from the consideration that xa.) vrctpaiv i" are added in this sense : et ipse audivi." Wunder. 707. y£.e. This particle is frequently employed, in animated narrative, to denote a reference to something which has been previously announced. Compare Antig. 238 ; (Ed. Tyr. 277 ; Elektr. 644. 708. ohs 'Ar^^wv 2/;fc«. Compare v. 439, supra. Antig. 445, e|« fixplias otWias iXsuhpov. Philokt. 31, cpZ xEvhv olxfiffiv avSpawuv o'lgK. On the word olos, clam, i. e. nemine comitante, which, besides the present pas- sage, is found only in Fragm. 27, ed. Dindorf, in the writings of Sophokles, once only in jEschylus, and not at all in Euripides, see Elmsley to Eur. HeraM. 743. 709. 'E; #iii»« .... his- Compare Virg. JEn, 1.418, dextram suam dextraa Teucri amanter jungens. 713. Ei 6i\a. The MSS. Mosq. b. Dresd. ». b. read t'Au. The common reading is unobjectionable, since in the oratio obliqua with an his- toric tense in the principal clause, the indicative of the oratio recta is, for the most part, changed into the optative. See Jelf's Gr. Gr. 885. 2. 714. rfit Hf'spa. Cf. v. 736, below; (Ed. Tyr. 1283; Buttmann, Ausf. Griech. SpracM. 29, Anm. 9. 14; Jelf's Gr. Gr. 14. The reading NOTES. 229 of the books is Tyh 6' V'£¥i w 'th «"« adscriptum in the MS. Mosq. b. Erfurdt writes fjjX' i> iipi^*, u P on the authority of Elektr. 674, Eur. Mippol. 721, Aliest. 351. Hermann cites Ar. Av. 1072, tiiSs ^sv™ Hfti^x, and adds, that he can perceive no just reason for supposing that the Tragedians avoided this crasis. Tzetzes, Exeg. in Iliad, p. S3, quotes this verse, and exhibits the reading in the text. On the verb \\%, see note to v. 262, supra. The tyro will observe the transition into the oratio recta. 715. w$ t$y Xtyoiv. TRiCLnnus : To'ltpvi xxt re \iyuv ex ^rapctXXn- XOV TIVSS o'tOVTO.1 • TO OU TOlOUTOVj d\X' OHfJtlfl tyu.(j\v T I O. U T « £ tb JJ £ n m ft VI y Of) CUV, OVTOt KBU TOUTO, OllTOlS * 'i$n XUt OIOVU t/.7T t§ W U.T 0-, ^AyOII TOV fflpi rav Alamos Xoyov. Wunder compares Philokt. 55, rhv <&iXoxrnrou tn o~u •^ii^nv o&a/s Xoyattriv Ixxkiipus xiyaw.. Demosth. de Rebus Chers, p. 108. 14, kou Xiyaiv (i. e. Iv ry $9ip.yyog'ios) eiVsv oliru vrais • uk'i pos, fiovXlCwSl, tQn, x. r. A. Add Aniig. 227, ^v^yl yoco riuha, noWa pot fAvdov/nivn. Pind. Isthm. 8. 97, us Qoiro Kgovfioiis IvtKovo-a h». Somewhat similar is the expression roiavS' Uim^rmovittv iv Xoyots eVw. See Matthia, Gr. Gr, 636 ; Fischer ad Well. IV. 46 ; Heindorf to Plat. Soph. c. 57, p. 363 j Wesseling to Hdt. 1. 122 ; Abresch to jEsch. T. I. 168. 716. T<* ya.£ ViQitrtrx. ScHOti. : to, vrxglXxavroi xeti a%gn atxcttou. Suidas, s. tx yxg, reads xxvwra, but s. avo- nrx preserves the reading of the books, which is also exhibited by Sto- bseus, Eel. I. p. 114, Serin. XXII. 21, and Eustathius, p. 415. 13, 484. 17. Didymus Alex, de Trinit. L. III. c. 6. 358, has quoted this and the following verse, substituting, as became a Christian writer, *■$; hov for «■{« hZv. Wunder, contending that the adjective anus, v. 721, infra, is used in the signification impius, rather than in that of omens or demens, follows Bothe and Vauvilliers in reading xvIhhtx, to which he assigns a similar meaning, and pronounces the common reading " ineptum." Inde- pendently of the objection that may be- urged against such an interpreta- tion of avaus, we find another in the fact that the verbal adjective ivtviTos is invariably used by Greek writers in the sense of af^av, amens, ineptus* See Hdt. 1. 87 ; Plat. Fhad. 80. B ; Ar. Nub. 416; Plutarch, de Soli* An. T. II. 959, lo-^vs avoviros, vis consilii expers. That the employment of mirtros in its own strict sense is not inconsistent with the character of Aias may appear to derive some support from the nature of the crime he had left his tent to perpetrate, and the language of Alexand. Aphr. Probl. 1.16, "0,k»jo5 'OSiots* ftit Q^Mi/iov Xtyu, A'lavrx Ss //.ai^oTi^oM. But this opinion is in entire opposition both to the representation of Homer, who. 20 230 NOTES. testifies expressly to the heaven-imparted itvorh of Aias, in II. 7. 289, and the language of Sophokles himself at v. 119 of this play. See note to . v. 127, supra. The objection to ivivtiroi, that it is a mere repetition of the idea which had been previously expressed by the adjective «jio-os hav iuo-vr£a%iaus. On the use of *£os, to intimate that the action spoken of arises from the presence of the agent, see Jelf 's Gr. Gr. 638. 2. c, and compare Hdt. 2. 1 39, "vet m«w ti srj« Slav n b-jos olvfyd- "Oa-o-q. o*tehv xtgavvas, -<3Esch. Again. 457, as Horace, feriunt summos fulgura montes). 720. ti>4i/s ifygfteiptvos, at the moment of his departure. The temporal sig- nification of the participle is defined with greater clearness and precision by the addition of tMs before, of S/ut before or after, and of urx, 'irtirx, U- ™»<« $>i after it. In the first case the participle should be rendered by a substantive. See Matthia, Gr. Gr. 565, Obs. 2 ; see note to v. 44:?, supra. 721. "Avov;, rash, inconsiderate. See note to v. 716, supra. The Oxford Translator observes that " the reason which is here given for the misfortune of Aias is precisely that of which Aristotle approves, who, after having rejected the two extremes of vice and virtue, proceeds to state his idea of a character adapted to Tragedy '• — ' And such a man is he, who neither in virtue and uprightness is transcendent, nor yet changes his lot to misfortune through vice and depravity, but .one that does it through some error, and that a man of high renown and prosperity, such as were CEdipus and Thyestes.' Poetics, sect. 25." 722. aurcv hyi-ni. "''Ewivrtiv is generally dicere, narrare, exponere. Here it has the more unusual sense of alloqui, in which signification ir(>n>. vixuv, as at v. 815, infra, and Track. 402, is more commonly employed. But Sophokles frequently substitutes the simple for the compound verb ; and constructs it with the same case as that which is usually found only with the compound verb. Thus, for Wio-rfiipiirlxi, at v. 1061, we find o-T^itptiriai ; for avxxgtvttv, xgivtiv (see my note to Antig. 397) ; for avxrix- Xtiv, TiXXtiv, Elektr. 699 ; for iplldxxtiv, {liXXiiii, PkUokt. 67, Track. 916, 940 ; for Ip/tway, fAivsiv, Antig. 169 ; for \^«- «•»», in the following verse, see note to v. 71 9, supra. NOTES. 233 736. TJiSs tfV'e?- See note to v. 714, supra. The MSS. Lb. Aug. C. read ryb" it bpigx, which Erfurdt has received. 737. tiuroi. The MS. Flor. T. xutZ. For fan, the plural ho~s is ex- hibited in the margin of Turnebus. Cf. v. 723, supra; (Ed Tyr. 146. 738. o 2' . . . . Ttvxgos. But this man .... I mean, Teukros. "When the substantive or proper name follows the article used as a demonstrative pro- noun after the insertion of several words with which it stands in no imme- diate grammatical relation, it is to be regarded as a mere supplementary addition for the purpose of more precise explanation. Compare Philoht. 371, o V tin 'Ghuo-ciis. II. I. 409, 472; 4. 20, 329 ; 5. 133, 663, 907 ; 8. 425; 12. 196. On the circumstances under which the article was employed by the Attics in its primitive demonstrative signification, see Kriiger, Griech. Sprachl. 50. 1 ; Eost, Gr. Gr. 98. 7 ; Jelf 's Gr. Gr. 444 ; Bemhardy, Synt. 304 ; Liddell and Scott, a. 'O, II. 2. 739. ino-roXxs. Schol. : itroXxs. Cf. (Ed. Kol. 1601 ; Track. 493 ; (Ed. Tyr. 106 ; ^Esch. Prom. 3. 740. EJ 3' xTitmtfpiSx. But if we have been disappointed in our pur~ pose, i. e. if we have arrived too late to secure the fulfilment of the injunc- tions which were charged upon us, that we should prevent the departure of Aias from his tent. With the signification in which Swroimpiiv is here employed, compare the similar usage of i^xftx^rxtnv, in Elektr. 1039, 1 207 ; (Ed. Tyr. 621; Philoht. 95. In a conditional sentence with si, the indicative is used in both the hypothetical and consequent clause, if no uncertainty as to the consequence is intended to be expressed. See Jelf 's Gr. Gr. 852. I. 742. r n o*xix Tsx^o-o-a. Schol. ; rlvos tvexsv ovv i-rotwtriv h%ioutrxv th* TtKftriffffxv ; 'Ux pirx rov xogou xxovrti rx vrtp) rou h'txvros • iis sv ro7s ctXXon tgetfioxriv, ev n 'Hxixrgx xxi 0/SiVa&, xpx ru xopu r ^ s T " v y vvx *- xuv •xpo'oq'qvs vroiiii, 'ivx ph otvcoXoyaifftt oi xyysXoi. 'Pnriov ovv, on o A'iocs IxiXzufflv avrhv xotr aTxov tu^xffSxi ro7s (ho7; : slcrtuv, xxt oZfAx irxxrau. fluSe [&bv xi^fixXurou tr^nf^x i^ovtrxv eoei irvvt^us \\tivxi, ftxXiffrx ii/ roiov- ru xxtpu viypuvrvnxu7xv xou irxpv\xoXou8rtxu7xv rTj rou A'txvros fixvtx. fds* ouv uiya ri Qxvr,vxi to \\xyov alrm. oio itpos rov %opov loino-e vgturov zits7v, oi as leri psyxXy v^itpitru IxxxXouvrxt xurviv. xXXus rz oi xtq rati x,opay o'txtiaripot liffiv, us voX7rxi rou K1xvros,^trri xxi a xyyeXos xxXus eux VCnrnfft atTX^ov vrpoffwirov, xXXx rov A'txvrx oh xxrxXaf&av evSav, irpos rov vopov tpvfiv. its xvxyxrtv oi ylyovois o tfowrbs rov OiXoytjo'ai, ouoxftou •jepoffxopTis lytvtro, xXXx rx o'lvrigx hx ^x^iuv \%wiyxiv. On the adjec- tive txtx, misera, see note to V. 3 "18, supra 20* 234 NOTES. 744, 'SiVgu yotg Iv X$' ScHOL. : el-mrat tuv civxyxoila/v tov %£&iros m xa) 'iirri &7 Iv X£V' tviars yo\p xa) tou -y*iMj afferens, nuncians, cf. 757, infra; AnUg. 1172; (Ed. Kol. 420; iEsch. Agam. 647, 873 ; Pers. 248 ; Eur. Hek. 663. The expression tffefyv ovos • orxv xxkw; vr^dffffy ns, Uo-iJeiv xxxx. Ai.Avv. 956; Thuk. 1. 1.; 7.61 ; Polyb. 9.6.9. We must confess that, notwithstanding repeated consideration, we are unable, on the one hand, to vindicate the reading of the books by sound and satis- factory interpretation, or, on the other, to accept the "lenissima emendatio " by which Bothe supposes that he has succeeded in removing all the diffi- culties of this passage. Confident as the language and weighty as the reasoning of Wunder in its support may be, we think that he has omitted to notice three points of considerable importance ; — the first, that the tenses in Bothe's reading can scarcely lead to any other inference than this, that Teukros had brought the apprehension or foreboding alluded to from Mysia ; the second, that the use of the pronoun tjivSe would inti- mate that the departure of Aias was already known to Teukros, or had been distinctly foreseen by him ; and lastly, that to Tekmessa's inquiry why Teukros had enjoined that Aias should not be allowed to quit his tent, the reply, because he brings intelligence that he fears this departure will be de- structive to his life, is singularly inappropriate. Since writing the above, we have been favored with the reception of the following note, from which it will be seen that the true interpretation has at last been found. " May not the true construction be as follows : iXa-jfs/ (1S (pigerov tu odai t h julv its fi.xxa.puv vitraus, h o' sis Tx^tx^ov. Hdt. I. 10, Is alff^vvviv inferendum erat, adjicit, sed verbum fion construit cum particula on. Nu» in medise orationi inseritur, ut io-nv on et similia." Add, sic ut structura non affl- ciatur. It follows from this explanation, that »<' kpiem t»» fflEosi is substituted for xxe" h^i^u-v rvtv .itu fjbiTtththovai ottbovs. In the same way, the expression tuvovvrurav l/jto) .... favttv, v. 780, infra, is equivalent to thv. I/aa) xrotvuv pi.'' Wunder. See note to v. 637, supra ; Jelf 's Gr. Gr. 664. 763. avTr.xlov;, lying opposite to the sun, looking towards the east. Aldus, with the MS. Bar. A., reads ivfaxluus. Cf. jEsch. Agam. 528 ; Eur. Meleag. Fragm. XXI.; Ion. 1550; Blomfield's Gl. in Agam. 502; Klausen to Agam. 447 ; Buttmann's Ausf. Griech. Sprachl. 17, Anm. 3 ; Matthia, Gr. Gr. 35, note 3. Neue cites, in illustration of the sentiment, Eur. Orest. 1 250 sqq., ^upiir ivruyafiitri' • \yu p\v aZv rgi/Zov r'ovV Ix-tpuXa.^, Tov ^rttos tlkiou |3aXa? teal i*y\v \yu revb", off vrpos tffKipeLV ffegsiy. On the construction of the verb livai, implying motion directed to, with the simple accusative, see Jelf's Gr. Gr. 559. 764. r &ii e is. The MSS. T. A. 0. Aug. A. B. Mosq. a. b. Lips. a. b. and the two Juntine Editions, read ivi^is. 765. Quito's faartifAevn. " These words apparently denote rjjy yvtufttjs etiiTou Apct^Tovirx, or ccvtou \kuvov v.votrtycc'kitiTci, not vt' avTov, as the Scho- liast supposes." Lobecb;. Consult note to v. 457, supra; Porson to Eur. Orest. 491 ; Matthia, Gr. Gr. 375, Obs. 1. 769. abx '&Z a s clxfiv. Compare Eur. Orest. 1277, oti% '{elects dytuv. On the asyndeton, see note to v. 1 14, supra. 770. 2wJei» .... txvut. The MS. Dresd. b. reads S'&oms. The MS. r. reads avh^a Ss tririub'u. The MSS. A. Aug. C, avSga y as dv ffvivhy Satiiv, which is evidently due to the anxiety of some transcriber for the restoration of the metre. Hermann has placed a colon after lyxovajf&ev, erased the comma after ax./*.*), for Sixavvts has substituted the accusative fsXtnrxs in dependence upon the words o\>x 'Cipxs dx/tn, in order to avoid the objectionable repetition of thought which had been pre- viously expressed in the words cl% Hiiuriov at v. 767, supra, and has 238 NOTES. received the correction vxtChfy -which is found in several manuscripts. Wunder properly objects, that, in place of the accusative, the dative t'iktvti* was required, comparing Phihkt. 12, etHfth yet(? oh f&xxgajv hp7v koyaiv. See Matthia, Gr. Gr. 556, Obs. 3. Lobeck has retained the common reading, but inserts unnecessarily a comma after avfyet y. Dindorf has written avsg' Ss fftiubttt from his own conjecture. There can be no doubt, as Hermann has observed, that Tekmessa, who knew that every person present regarded the safety of Aias of equal importance with his own, could not have given utterance to a sentiment so feeble as that presented by the reading of the common copies, and we can scarcely avoid the inference, which the fluc- tuation of the ancient copies is alone sufficient to suggest, that the text is here corrupt. Since, then, several of the best manuscripts exhibit the sub- junctive, and a few subjoin therewith the particle £v, we shall be justified in concluding that, in the closing words of Tekmessa's address, a general sentiment was intended by the poet. If this be true, it follows that the parti- cle yt is altogether out of place. "Wunder follows Dindorf in substituting the accusative tkvipat for the genitive avfyos, and urges the reception of the genitive Si^ovros, in conformity with the reading of the MS. Dresd. a. With these alterations, the verses before us would read as follows : x w i"~ fitzv, iyxovaif&tv * ov% TSoag etxf&h j rai^tiv 0i\ovras aveg* as irvrtvhn &ctvi7v, i. e. let us go, let us hasten. 'Tis not the time for him to rest who wishes to save a man who hastens to meet death. If the common reading is retained, we must adopt the punctuation of the text, and consider the words ol% &gar dxft» as inserted Ta^tvhrtK&is. 771. 'X.>Tv srotftos* Paratus sum ad eundum. On the ellipse of si/tf, see Matthia, Gr. Gr. 30€. On the infinitive of purpose after adjectives and phrases which denote capacity, ability, zeal, fitness, readiness for any purpose, and their opposites, see Jelf's Gr. Gr. 667. «.. This infinitive has for its sub' ject the word with which the adjective agrees, and may be compared with the accusative of closer specification. The MS. T. reads y 'irotftos. — With these words, Tekmessa, accompanied by Eurysakes and the Chorus, quits the Stage. SCHOL. ■ fiiretKitroti n tt)vri If i lpytfi.au rtvo$ ^coo'iov, 'iv&ot i A'taS) stifffiTio-as rb Jji'^as, fiiriv rtvot, vtpo rod 6a.va.rov vrgotytgirat, Its) ytXoTov riv xaKpov iio'tXPovret tfifiififfuv rw £i'ipsi. "Ko-n Ss rot roioturot qrctpoz rcitg fakatoTf ffvroivta • ilui0a.ft yotft rot vtfpotyfiXvot 5/ dyyiXaiv dvetyy&kXsiv. TV ovv ro ouriov \ ) and "Axxtov aao-iracrit iyx s '('^"' »"»<{" T«{s»tim«. Lipsius, Elect. 1. 18, and Carpzof, Farad. Arist. 1. 7. p. 121, suppose that the cluden or gladius scenieus nsed by the ancient mimes was the same weapon, but are mistaken in asserting that it was also called clunaculum, since this sacrificial knife corresponds more nearly with the vx^x/i^im. See Hesychius, o. v. Kxowo-tmj. Spanheim to Julian. Or. 1. 252. Ouden- dorp to Apul. Jpol. p. 560. In addition to the weighty testimony of Polemon, above quoted, the Scholiast has recorded in his observations to v. 823, that Timotheos of Zakynthos attained such celebrity by the accuracy with which he represented the death of Aias as to be named I fftynysvs" Lobbck. 773. '0 ph rfxysis so-ryxev. ScHOL. : vri%xs Si to |i'^w txutx terra injigere et abdere gladium, ut Jirmissime inhcereat. 780. %wovtrTtzTov .... Gmuv. Schol. : Xsisru to uitti • utrrt o*io\ txx'vs Ixvut. The infinitive without iirrv%ns j Ar. Vesp. 523, mgtviffoup.ui tw %t(pu. 788. 'Pi$0oj .... wgajSXjjTflf. On the apparent redundancy of this ex.- pression, see note to v. 712, supra. xva-h .... claws 6' Xxup. Com- pare Horn. H. 1. 4; 8. 379 ; 17. 241 ; .ffisch. Suppl. 807, «»)> V imJ' i>.upa. xx&i%oipms opvttri ^uirvov ovx uvalvaftcu iteXejv. See Blomfield, Gl. ad JRsch. Theb. 1015, and the commentators to Virg. JEn. 9. 485, Heu terra ignota canibus date prada Latinis alitibusque jaces. 789. Toruurei ff . . . . •x^co-rpi-ru. Schol. : rotravTos ffoi. rpi*u. There can be no doubt, however, that vrptxr- rpiwia, for which we might have expected vr^arrptToftai (see note to v. 424, supra), is the genuine reading. Compare (Ed. Kol. 50, Ht o-i vpot- rpixu tppoto-ect ; Eur. Suppl. 1195, thus hobs vrpoarpiirs ; Soph. Fragm. 724, ed. Dind., ol Tnv Ai0s" yopyu'Tiv 'Epyoivyv oruroTs X'txvourt vrpturrpi- Viffh ', -$lsch. Eum. 205, xai irpoorpaireo-tlai Tovaa* ' itritrrtXXov o*ouoos. The Scholiast is mistaken in regarding the pronoun as the dative. Jlpaa- •rpierti', in the sense of Ixiniu, is constructed with a double accusative. See Jelf's Gr. Gr. 582. 1 ; and compare Horn. Od. 11. 529, txirtm xaWa fLi ; Elektr. 1370, trpovo-rtiv xaWi re ; Eur. Phozn. 293, irpoo-ir'iTm \opas &s. 790. UtfivaTn. Schol. : t»» ■4>vxo*e/ttrS'v. This epithet is applied to Hermes in allusion to his office of conducting the souls of the dead into the infernal regions. Diogenes L. VIII. 31, rii 'Ej^v ai tZv if,tl%aill xai Si* roVTO Top.Tra.7ov XiyiffPai xai IfiVoXaTov xai yQoyiov. Eur. Med. 759, a\\& . On the adjective X$imcs, see the interpreters to iEsch. Choeph. I , and compare Elektr. Ill, Z xt'tm' 'E^jj ; Hor. Od. 1. 10. 17, Tu pias laetis animas reponis sedibus ; Virg. &n. 4. 239 ; Ovid, Fast. 5. 663 sqq. ; Id. Met. 1. 671. With the invocation of Aias to this deity, Lobeck compares "Val. Max. 2. 6. 8, turn defusis Mercurio libamentis et invocato numine ejus, ut se placide (xefpct&ccffTMs) in meliorem sedis infernse deduceret partem, cupido haustu mortiferam traxit potionem. Silius It. 7. 140, Dii Iongee noctis, quorum jam numina nobis Mors instans majora facit, precor, inquit, adeste Et placidi victos ardore admittite manes. 791. Suv oLfftpttSatrra. WitJwut a struggle. Schol. : ourxatnarcc xoti vrafffih ftn e%ovrt, olvTt toZ truvro/lu ' airus xaioias TrtS vri.rtyrts yivofAtvlis firi <>Tooffyivitrt)a.l evrafff/.ov, yK«Se troXXnv sv to/ Qwu.ru> %itx.roi$riv. xou naf? Eilgix'iSy • 'O S' lo- iv olix s%a>v a.ira.Waya.s. . ILtyudu. £s ot.iiTatrQa.yiis • tovto ccrifin Ty ' Ayxft'ep.iovt • tl xxi Qi^a t« xitixs ; (Ed. Kol. 1330, o's fi l%iue~t Hotvrio-vkiiffzv Vargas. 21* 246 NOTES. 803. 2u y, u rov xlvlv, x.r.X. And thou, O Helios, who drivest thy car up the steep heaven. Compare Eur. Phcen. 1, u rhv h xo-rgots ougxvov Tlpvw o$ov xxi XQUffoxoWrtToiaiv ipfhifiais o'iQgois, "HX/£, 6ox~is fffiroieiv £i- Xio-trtuv tpx'oyx. Nonnus, XXVII. 269, ««!>iv V Wi ouXa yUtffXx xeti xvro^xixrov 'O^flvT^v. Senec. Here. Oet. 1516, decus mundi, radiate Titan, | Die sub Aurora positis Sabseis, | Die sub occasu positis Iberis, j Die ad setemos properare manes | Herculem et regnum canis inquieti. Claudian de Prob. et Olyb. 1, Sol, qui flammigeris mun- dum complexus habenis, Volvis inexhausto redeuntia ssecula motu, Sparge diem meliore coma, crinemque repexi Blandius elato surgant temone juga- les. On the accusative oiiox/ov, see note to v. 30, supra ; Jelf 's Gr. Gr. 558. 1 ; Bemhardy, Synt. p. 115. 805. xgvtrevwrov. Aureis bullls seu bracteis superne ornatam. See the learned note of Lobeck to this line. 807. TJ? rs o~vir "HX/s, a^a-rsvvs-ra-. See note to. v. 721, supra* A similar transition from the construction with a verb transitive to the vocative of more direct address occurs below, v. 820 sq. On the association of the nominative form, ra truvrgos ou-ror' aZ6is, ocXXa vvv rfocvvo'roiTov, olxrTvec xvxXov 6 y hx'iov wgoffe^poficti, and the exquisite burlesque of Aristophanes in Acharn, 1 184, Z xXuvov ofAfAXj vuv wmvffrecrbv r i$wv XziWa toau. Compare Antig. 793, rohz vukos a^^uv %vvetifAov, Ibid. 863, pargueti Xtxr^uv arat, and other examples of a similar enallage collected by Jelf, Gr. Gr. 440 ; Matthia, Gr. Gr. 446, note 1 ; Dissen on Pind. 01. xi. 5 ; Klausen on ^sch. Again. 53 ; Bemhardy, Synt. 426. 819. Kxs/va/ r 'A0vivoti. Schol. : ray 'Atfyvaiav f&i/xvnrett %sa rhv ffvy- ytvttxv • xa) on iv * AQyivais o vroivjrtts ytyaivi^tro raurd tp'/jo-tv, lvri fytyu, xa) ot7 xa^rz^ov nva etveti rov vffo- xoirvi^t &>S a\at rovs haras sis tsjv rod A'/avros (pavratr'tscv, oiro7a vrzgi roV XaxvvS'iou Ttpo&iav %aixov, us tgyov lir sgya>, «. r. X. ScHOL. : ovaus oiti pa tokos ffvf£fza.h7v, etov ftsftstfaxorcc ro yiyovos ou$et$ fit oidtv tokos, aXXcc fioirm Kt^X6av. 'A ffuftfictdttv olvtI rod oida^at, ih fietDyiffiv o\yotyi7v rod X^nrovfiivov. " ^ufi- ftetfeiv hie transittvum est, et valet ited^eti," Beuxck. "The words fie ffufjifi.tt.h7v signify so that I may learn, and are an instance of a construc- tion which occurs in almost every page oif the Tragic poets. So in this tragedy, V. 636, \%iffraroii .... tyXtyuv. V. 762, xa.) ffK&vo-a0' .... fiaXs7v, (Compare Ar. Eqq, 925, lyeu yk^us fous kKovo-Uvs a-Ktvo-u a okojs av lyy^ecovu fittx^u tptXrarav o$ov lirafyanrus «5e pot fBfi vat, which is a pregnant expression for Isvai o'Sov Sum ipuvrivai ; somewhat of the same kind is xixsvfov funis in the present passage." Passow. s 'A.ffxJ\>iTiaoai ol txrpsi, which would be an apt illustration, if physicians had been called 'Ao-xXti- •xto't. The formation and signification of this and similar patronymics (xoioatHns, Antig. 940 ; lis) sloat'iiai, Eur. Pliaen. 837) have been ably illustrated in the learned observations of Lobeck to this verse. On ayoas %%i»t, see note to v. 540, supra. " The second syllable of aiirtsvs is short. This verse is composed of a trochaic dipodia and a single dochmiac. Com- pare v. 857, *TI raXas, u raXalipout yutai. If Hermann (de Metr. p. 441), Bothe, Lobeck, and Erfurdt had been aware of this fact, they would have been spared the necessity of torturing the second verse of the antis- trophe into a double dochmiac.'' Elmsxey. 839. ris 'OXu^wr. hat. Lobeck understands the Oreades and Dryades haunting Mount Olympos, in Mysia, which, as Strabo (L. X. 186, T. IV.) complains, the Tragedians ayiaiyoaftmi usually confounded with Mount Ida. See note to v. 678, svpra. pwrut. Schol. : i ycro LtytxTwv. Hdt. 9. 7, ?if/.7v Iitti croXXx re not.', iv t%ovTx, el Ttaiffi xxi xXXoisi 'ILxXwuv, in place of which we find the plena locutio in Demosth. p. 701. 7, lyai o , sJVsg Tivt tovto xxt ikXXbi irpovvixovTOis llqyiTxi^ vopt^oj xxfAoi vvv x^parrtiv iWiiv. See note to v. 179, supra; Stallbaum to Plat. Rep. p. 497. E ; Kriiger to Xen. Anab. 1. 5. 1 ; Id. Griech. Sprachl. 65. 5. 9 ; Ellendt, Lex. Soph. I. 493 ; Jelf's Gr. Gr. 895. 2. 842. ffp^trXix yx(? Ifct. Sohol. : Ssivx yx/> vrgxy/txTx l/A tov Xftwovus vtXxvtjSivtx f&tj ivQut^opriaxi its to rns ^yjTviatcds tiXos, xxQo o A'lxs liroiy- trxTo t«v 'itpao'ov • tovto yx£ xv t'ltj etlgiov. On the employment of the predi- cative adjective in the plural number, see Jelf's Gr. Gr. 383 ; Eeisig, Comm. Cr. in. (Ed. Kol. 326 ; Valcknaer ad Eur. Hipp. 370 ; Koen. ad Greg. p. 130; Hermann ad Vig. p. 739, 139. "The expression fiaxeuv xXxtxv vrovitiv is identical in meaning with pxxgobs xXwIlivTx ir'ovavsi and the phrase xXxoQxi [ixx^ous irovaus is similar to vrovovs Xxtqiuuv or vt'ovoiv XxT^tix at Track. 830." Wunder. Compare Eur. Androm. 307, irxqlXvffl 5' xv 'ExXxo*as xXylivobs vrovovs, oils xppl Tgotxv oix'tTUs xXx- \vvto An Xiy%xis, and see notes to vv. 276, 410, 414, supra. 845. 'AXJl' dfitEVTJVOV .... 0TOV. SCHOL. '■ lp' IXVTOV, oitx Iti tov A'lxv- T0t ' ff^lTXtX XV 1171 [ATI \lTlTSTU%VlXtVXI OCUTty, XXX rioHwiXlVXl f&S TS) £?J- tdVs;. The MS. A. reads pipwoT, which is approved by Musgrave. Hermann renders, turpe est me tanto labore nihil ejfecisse, virumque morbo debilitatum frustra qucesieisse, and observes that the indignation of the Chorus arises principally from the circumstance, that, although they are in full possession of health and strength, they have not been able to overtake a man who had just recovered from an attack of virulent disease, and cannot, therefore, be thought capable of having gone to a great distance. 256 NOTES. In our judgment, the word d/iimm is due to an interpolator, and should be banished from the text. In this way the verse will correspond with the antistrophic verse, where 'A%iXXius, introduced by Triclinius for the unattained purpose of restoring the metre, is an addition which contributes nothing to the sense ; for in our play there has been such constant reference to the contest for the armor of Achilles, that the poet must have held him- self absolved from all necessity of a renewed mention either of the nature of the weapons, or of the hero to whom they had belonged. If we, then, suppose that there is no lacuna in that verse, the only reason for the in- sertion of dftivmov in our own is at once removed. The word itself, as we may learn from the notes of Musgrave, Hermann, and Lobeck, only occa- sions difficulty. Taken in its most natural construction, it yields an inap- propriate sense, for we should hardly expect that such an epithet as faint, feeble, would be applied to Aias. On the other hand, if we refer it, with the Scholiast, to the Chorus, the construction is deficient, since it wants an object, or, if xti^x be that object, and the attributive adjective a/titw'v, which is placed immediately before it in the same case, should be separated from it and regarded as the subject, the structure of the sentence becomes in that case altogether unnatural. The meaning intended by the interpola- tor is difficult of explanation. It may be that he wished to mark the mental prostration of Aias, or to intimate his probable departure from the world, because the adjective in question is used chiefly of the ghosts or shades of the departed. Beyond all doubt, he thought the naked £»3g«, without the article, too cold. But the brevity and abrupt termination of the lamentation when it has simply pointed out its proper object is in fine keeping with what we may presume to have been the condition of the Chorus after their laborious and anxious search, and the non-insertion of the article is fully vindicated by its absence in other passages, where its presence seems still more essential. See PhUokt. 1228, and cf. Buttmann to Phihht. 40. 846. 'Lu fioi pal. ScHOL. : Tirtf&vtrtru f&itif i-rtrv^ovtra. . Tekmessa, as yet unseen by the Chorus, in her progress from the back of the stage approaches the grove and utters a cry of anguish on beholding the body of Aias. See note to v. 773, supra. 847. fctoa.vXos. ScHOL. ; eyyvs, sr«fa } fytjvvrixh truest l\o7oXopo5. 850. oikt&i rcfii trwyxsxgKf&Unv. By the noun oIktos we are to under- stand the piteous outcry of Tekmessa at vv. 846, 848. Cf. Track. 863, kXvoj rivos o'/xtou V eixtuv ecpTitus ogfitufiivou. JEsch. Theb. 51, oTxtos ovris «v Ji« ffrofita. Choeph. £1, rovo*s xXvovtrxy ojxtov. On the participle eyy- xsxpctfiivvv, see note to v. 123, supra. 851. Oi^oix'. See Buttmann, Ausf. Griech. Sprackl. 114; Hdt. 9. 98. The form u%uxx, which is read in jEsch. Pers. 13, although de- fended by Aldus, Dindorf, and Blomfield, is nevertheless suspicious. Cf. Kriiger, Griech, Sprachl. B. II. p. 134 ; Veitch, Irreg. Greek. Verbs, s. v. %ta.irvx'op$i\pau- Deteta or perdlta sum. Cf. 1 138, infra; (Ed. Tyr. 1456; Track. 1104; Pind. 01. 11, 32; Nem. 3, 37; Blomfield, Gl. in JEsch. Pers. 720 ; Heindorf to Plat. Protag. p. 340, A. With the accumulated verbs of analogous signification in this verse, Lobeck com- pares Plaut. Cist. II. 1. 5, exanimor, feror, differor.. 853. etpTia/s vzafftyayris- Cf. Track. 1130, re^vjjxsv dpTta/s vsffo